Skip to main content

Full text of "Passages from the life and writings of George Fox : taken from his Journal."

See other formats


f yv t 

lltttSJ ' 
^ji5t«tr. S»F 


lit ^ 







304 Arch Street. 

1881 , 


Digitized by the Internet Archive 
in 2015 


" / 7 - r' 



TTyiLLIAM PENN, in his Preface to George Fox^s 
^ * journal, says of him : 

He was a man that God endued with a clear and won- 
derful depth, a discerner of others’ spirits, and very much a 
master of his own ; and though the side of his understanding 
which lay next to the world, and especially the expression 
of it, might sound uncouth and unfashionable to nice ears, 
his matter was nevertheless very profound, and would not 
only bear to be often considered, but the more it was so 
the more weighty and instructing it appeared. And as 
abruptly and brokenly as sometimes his sentences would 
fall from him about Divine things, it is well known they 
were often as texts to many fairer declarations. And indeed 
it showed beyond all contradiction that God sent him, 
that no smts or parts had any share in his matter or 
manner of his ministry ; and that so many great, excel- 
lent, and necessary truths as he came forth to preach to 

mankind, had therefore nothing of man’s wit or wisdom 




to recommend them. So that as to man he was an orig- 
inal, being no man^s copy. And his ministry and writings 
show they are from one that was not taught of man, nor 
had learned what he said by study. Nor were they no- 
tional or speculative, but sensible and practical truths, 
tending to conversion and regeneration, and the setting 
up the kingdom of God in the hearts of men, and the 
vray of it was his work. So that I have many times been 
overcome in myself, and been made to say with my Lord 
and Master upon the like occasion, I thank thee, O Father, 
Lord of heaven and earth, that thou hast hid these things 
from the wise and prudent* of this world and revealed 
them to babes. For many times hath my soul bowed in an 
humble thankfulness to the Lord that He did not choose 
any of the wise and learned of this world to be the fii'st 
messenger in our age of his blessed truth to men ; but 
that he took one that was not of high degree, or elegant 
speech, or learned after the way of this world, that his 
message and work He sent him to do might come with less 
suspicion or jealousy of human wisdom and interest, and 
with more force and clearness upon the consciences of those 
that sincerely sought the way of truth in the love of it. 

He had an extraordinary gift in opening the Scriptures. 
He would go to the marrow of things, and show the mind, 
harmony, and fulfilling of them with much plainness, and 
to great comfort and edification. 

But above all, he excelled in prayer. The inwardness 



and weight of his spirit, the reverence and solemnity of 
his address and behaviour, and the fewness and fulness of 
his words have often struck even strangers with admira- 
tion, as they used to reach others with consolation. The 
most awful, living, reverent frame I ever felt or beheld, I 
must say, was his in prayer. And truly it was a testi- 
mony he knew and lived nearer to the Lord than other 
men ; for they that know him most will see most reason 
to approach him with reverence and fear. 

He was of an innocent life, no busy-body nor self-seeker, 
neither touchy nor critical ; what fell from him was very 
inoffensive, if not very edifying. So meek, contented, 
modest, easy, steady, tender, it was a pleasure tc be in his 
company. He exercised no authority but over evil, and 
that everywhere and in all, but with love, compassion, 
and long suffering. A most merciful man, as ready to 
forgive as unapt to take or give an offence. Thousands 
can truly say he was of an excellent spirit and savour 
among them, and because thereof the most excellent spirits 
loved him with an unfeigned and unfading love. 

Though God had visibly clothed him with a Divine 
preference and authority, and indeed his very presence ex- 
pressed a religious majesty, yet he never abused it, but 
held his place in the Church of God with great meekness, 
and a most engaging humility and moderation. For upon 
all occasions, like his blessed Master, he was a servant to 
all ; holding and exercising his eldership in the Invisible 
1 * 



Power that had gathered them, with reference to the head 
and care over the body, and was received only in that 
spirit and power of Christ, as the first and chief elder in 
this age ; who, as he was therefore worthy of double hon- 
our, so for the same reason it was given by the faithful of 
this day ; because his authority was inward and not out- 
ward ; and that he got it and kept it by the love of God 
and power of an endless life. I write my knowledge and 
not report, and my witness is true, having been with him 
for weeks and months together on divers occasions, and 
those of the nearest and most exercising nature, and that 
by night and by day, by sea and by land, in this and in 
foreign countries, and I can say I never saw him out of 
his place, or not a match for every service or occasion. 

For in all things he acquitted himself like a man, yea, a 
strong man, a new and heavenly minded man. A divine 
and a naturalist, and all of God Almighty’s making. I 
have been surprised at his questions and answers in nat- 
ural things; that whilst he was ignorant of useless and 
sophistical science, he had in him the foundation of useful 
and commendable knowledge, and cherished it everywhere. 
Civil, beyond all forms of breeding, in his behaviour. 

T ery temperate, eating little and sleeping less, though a 
bulky person. 

Thus he lived and sojourned among us, and as he lived 
so he died, feeling the same Eternal Power that had raised 
and preserved him in his last moments. 




T hat all may know the dealings of the Lord with me, 
and the various exercises, trials, and troubles through 
which He led me, in order to prepare and fit me for the 
work unto which He had appointed me, and may thereby 
be drawn to admire and glorify his infinite wisdom and 
goodness, I think fit, before I proceed to set forth my 
public travels in the service of truth, briefly to mention 
how it was with me in my youth, and how the work of the 
Lord was begun and gradually carried on in me even from 
my childhood. 

I was born in the month called July, in the year 1624, 
at Drayton in the Clay, in Leicestershire. My father’s 
name was Christopher Fox ; he was by profession a weaver, 
an honest man, and there was a seed of God in him. The 
neighbours called him Righteous Christen My mother 
was an upright woman ; her maiden name was Mary Lago, 
of the family of the Lagos and of the stock of the martyrs. 

In my very young years I had a gravity and stayedness 
of mind and spirit not usual in children, insomuch that 


8 . 


[ 1635 . 

when I have seen old men carry themselves lightly and 
wantonly towards each other, I have had a dislike thereof 
risen in my heart, and have said within myself. If ever I 
come to be a man, surely I should not do so, nor be so 

When I came to eleven years of age, I knew pureness 
and righteousness ; for while I was a child I was taught 
how to walk to be kept pure. The Lord taught me to be 
faithful in all things and to act faithfully two ways, viz., 
inwardly to God and outwardly to man, and to keep to 
yea and nay in all things; for the Lord showed me that 
though the people of the world have mouths full of deceit 
and changeable words, yet I was to keep to yea and nay in 
all things, and that my words should be few and savoury, 
seasoned with grace. And that I might not eat and drink 
to make myself wanton, but for health ; using the creatures 
in their service as servants in their places, to the glory of 
Him that hath created them. 

Afterwards as I grew up my relations thought to have 
made me a priest, but others persuaded to the contrary. 
Whereupon I was put to a man that was a shoemaker by 
trade, and that dealt in wool and used grazing and sold 
cattle, and a great deal went through my hands. While 
I was with him he was blest ; but after I left him he broke 
and came to nothing. I never wronged man or woman in 
all that time ; for the Lord’s power was with me and over 
me to preserve me. While I was in that service I used in 
my dealings the word verily, and it was a common saying 
among people that knew me, If George says verily there 
is no altering him. When boys and rude people would 
laugh at me I let them alone and went my way ; but peo- 



pie had generally a love for me for my innocency and 

When I came towards nineteen years of age, I being 
upon business at a fair, one of my cousins whose name was 
Bradford, being a professor and having another professor 
with him, came to me and asked me to drink part of a jug 
of beer with them, and I being thirsty went in with them ; 
for I loved any that had a sense of good or that did seek 
after the Lord. And when we had drunk a glass apiece, 
they began to drink healths and called for more drink, 
agreeing together that he that would not drink should pay 
all. I was grieved that any that made profession of re- 
ligion should offer to do so. They grieved me very much, 
having never had such a thing put to me before by any 
sort of people. Wherefore I rose up to be gone, and put- 
ting my hand into my pocket I took out a groat and laid it 
down upon the table before them and said. If it be so. I’ll 
leave you. So I went away. And when I had done what 
business I had to do, I returned home ; but did not go to 
bed that night nor could not sleep ; but sometimes walked 
up and down and sometimes prayed and cried to the Lord, 
who said unto me: Thou seest how young people go to- 
gether into vanity and old people into the earth ; and thou 
must forsake all, both young and old, and keep out of all 
and be as a stranger unto all. 

Then atihe command of God, on the ninth day of the 
Seventh month, 1643, I left my relations, and brake off all 
familiarity or fellowship with young or old. And I passed 
to Lutterworth, where I stayed some time ; and from thence 
L went to Northampton, where also I made some stay ; then 
passed from thence to Newport-Pagnel in Buckinghamshire, 



[ 1644 . 

Avhere, after I had stayed awhile, I w^ent unto Barnet, and 
came thither in the Fourth month, called June, in the year 
1644. And as I thus travelled through the countries, 
professors took notice of me and sought to be acquainted 
with me, but I was afraid of them ; for I was sensible they 
did not possess what they professed. Now during the time 
that I was at Barnet a strong temptation to despair came 
upon me ; and then I saw how Christ was tempted, and 
mighty troubles I was in. And sometimes I kept myself 
retired in my chamber, and often walked solitary in the 
chase there to wait upon the Lord. 

And I wondered why these things should come to me, 
and I looked upon myself and said. Was I ever so before? 
Then I thought because I had forsaken my relations, I had 
done amiss against them. So I was brought to call to mind 
all my time that I had spent, and to consider whether I 
had wronged any. But temptations grew more and more, 
and I was tempted almost to despair. And when Satan 
could not effect his design upon me that way, then he laid 
snares for me, and baits to draw me to commit some sin 
whereby he might take advantage to bring me to despair. 
I was about twenty years of age when these exercises came 
upon me, and some years I continued in that condition in 
great troubles, and fain I would have put it from me. And 
I went to many a priest to look for comfort, but found no 
comfort from them. 

From Barnet I went to London, where I took a lodging, 
and was under great misery and trouble there ; for I looked 
upon the great professors of the city of London, and I saw 
all was dark and under the chain of darkness. And I had 
an uncle there, one Pickering, a Baptist, (and they were 

1645 .] 



tender then ;) yet I could not impart my mind to him nor 
join with them ; for I saw all, young and old, where they 
were. Some tender people would have had me stay, but 
I was fearful, and returned homewards into Leicestershire 
again, having a regard upon my mind unto my parents and 
relations lest I should grieve them, who I understood were 
troubled at my absence. 

When I was come down into Leicestershire my relations 
would have had me married ; but I told them I was but a 
lad and I must get wisdom. Others would have had me 
into the auxiliary band among the soldiery, but I refused ; 
and I was grieved that they proffered such things to me, 
being a tender youth. Then I went to Coventry, where I 
took a chamber for awhile at a professor’s house till people 
began to be acquainted with me; for there were many 
tender people in that town. And after some time I went 
into my own country again, and was there about a year in 
great sorrows and troubles, and walked many nights by 

Then the priest of . Drayton, (the town of my birth) whose 
name was Nathaniel Stevens, would come often to me and 
I went often to him ; and another priest sometimes would 
come with him. And they would have given place to me 
to hear me; and I would ask them questions and reason 
with them. And this priest Stevens asked me a question, 
viz.. Why Christ cried out upon the cross My God, my God, 
why hast thou forsaken me ? And why He said. If it be 
possible, let this cup pass from me ; yet not my will but 
thine be done? And I told him at that time the sins of 
all mankind were upon Him, and their iniquities and trans- 
gressions with which He was wounded ; which He was to 



[ 1645 . 

bear and to be an offering for them as He was man, but 
died not, as He was God. And so, in that He died for all 
men and tasted death for every man. He was an offering 
for the sins of the whole world. This I spake, being at 
tliat time in a measure sensible of Christ’s sufferings and 
what He went through. And the priest said it was a very 
good, full answer, and such an one as he had not heard. 
And at that time he would applaud and speak highly of 
me to others. And what I said in discourse to him on the 
week days, that he would preach of on the First days ; for 
which I did not like him. And this priest afterwards be- 
came my great persecutor. 

After this I went to another ancient priest at Mansetter 
in Warwickshire, and reasoned with him about the ground 
of despair and temptations; but he was ignorant of my 
condition ; and he bid me take tobacco and sing psalms. 
Tobacco was a thing I did not love, and psalms I was not 
in an estate to sing; I could not sing. Then he bid me 
come again and he would tell me many things. But when 
I came again he was angry and pettish ; for my former 
words had displeased -him. And he told my troubles and sor- 
rows and griefs to his servants, so that it was got among the 
milk lasses, which grieved me that I should open my mind 
to such an one. I saw they were all miserable comforters, 
and this brought my troubles more upon me. Then I heard 
of a priest living about Tamworth, who was accounted an 
experienced man ; and I went seven miles to him ; but I 
found him but like an empty, hollow cask. Then I heard 
of one called Doctor Cradock of Coventry ; and I went to 
him and I asked him the ground of temptations and despair, 
and how troubles came to be wrought in man. He asked 




me who was Christ’s father and mother. I told him Mary 
was his mother, and that He was supposed to be the son of 
Joseph ; but He was the Son of God. Now as we were 
walking together in his garden, the alley being narrow, 
I chanced in turning to set my foot on the side of a bed, 
at which the man was in such a rage as if his house had 
been on fire ; and thus all our discourse was lost, and I 
went away in sorrow, worse than I was when I came. I 
thought them miserable comforters, and I saw they were 
all as nothing to me ; for they could not reach my condi- 
tion. After this I went to another, one Macham, a priest 
in high account. And he would needs give me some phys- 
ic, and I was to have been let blood ; but they could not 
get one drop of blood from me, either in arms or head, 
though they endeavoured it; my body being as it were 
dried up with sorrows, grief, and troubles, which were so 
great upon me that I could have wished I had never been 
born to see vanity and wickedness; or that I had been 
born blind, that I might never have seen wickedness nor 
vanity ; and deaf, that I might never have heard vain and 
wicked words, or the Lord’s name blasphemed. And when 
the time called Christmas came, while others were feasting 
and sporting themselves, I would have gone and looked out 
poor widows from house to house, and have given them 
some money. And when I was invited to marriages, as I 
sometimes was, I would go to none at all ; but the next 
day or soon after I would go and visit them ; and if they 
were poor I gave them some money ; for I had wherewith 
both to keep myself from being chargeable to others, and 
to administer something to the necessities of others. 

About the beginning of the year 1646, as I was going 




to Coventry and entering towards the gate, a consideration 
arose in me how it was said that all Christians are believers, 
both Protestants and Papists. And the Lord opened to me 
that if all were believers, then they were all born of God, 
and passed from death to life ; and that none were true 
believers but such ; and though others said they Avere be- 
lievers, yet they were not. At another time, as I was walk- 
ing in a field on a First-day morning, the Lord opened unto 
me that being bred at Oxford or Cambridge was not enough 
to fit and qualify men to be ministers of Christ; and I 
stranged at it because it was the common belief of people. 
But I saw it clearly as the Lord opened it to me and was 
satisfied, and admired the goodness of the Lord, who had 
opened this thing unto me that morning, which struck at 
priest Stevens his ministry, namely, that to be bred at Ox- 
ford or Cambridge was not enough to make a man fit to be 
a minister of Christ. So that which opened in me, I saw 
struck at the priest’s ministry. But my relations were 
much troubled at me that I would not go with them to 
hear the priest ; for I would get into the orchard or the 
fields with my Bible by myself. And I told them did not 
the Apostle say to believers that they needed no man to 
teach them, but as the anointing teacheth them? And 
though they knew this was Scripture and that it was true, 
yet they would be grieved because I could not be subject 
in this matter to go to hear the priest with them ; for I 
saw that a true believer was another thing than they looked 
upon it to be. And I saw that being bred at Oxford or 
Cambridge did not qualify or fit a man to be a minister 
of Christ, and what then should I follow such for? So 
neither them nor any of the dissenting people could I join 




with ; but was as a stranger to all, relying wholly upon 
the Lord Jesus Christ. v. 

At another time it was opened in me, That God, who 
made the world, did not dwell in temples made with 
hands. This at the first seemed a strange word, because 
both priests and people use to call their temples or churches 
dreadful places, and holy ground, and the temples of God. 
But the Lord showed me, so that I did see clearly that He 
did not dwell in these temples which men had commanded 
and set up, but in people’s hearts ; for both Stephen and 
the Apostle Paul bore testimony that He did not dwell in 
temples made with hands, not even in that which He had 
once commanded to be built, since He put an end to it ; 
but that his people were his temple, and He dwelt in them. 
This opened in me as I walked in the fields to my relations’ 
house. And when I came there they told me that Nath. 
Stevens the priest had been there, and told them he was 
afraid of me for going after new lights. And I smiled in 
myself, knowing what the Lord had opened in me concern- 
ing him and his brethren. But I told not my relations, who, 
though they saw beyond the priests, yet they went to hear 
them, and were grieved because I would not go also. But I 
brought them Scriptures, and told them there was an anoint- 
ing within man to teach him, and that the Lord would teach 
his people himself. And I had great openings concerning 
the things written in the Revelations ; and when I spake 
of them, the priests and professors would say that was a 
sealed-up book, and would have kept me out of it. But 
I told them Christ could open the seals, and that they were 
the nearest things to us ; for the Epistles were written to 




the saints that lived in former ages, but the Revelations 
were written of things to come. 

Now though I had great openings, yet great trouble and 
temptations came many times upon me, so that when it 
was day I wished for night, and when it was night I wished 
for day. And by reason of the openings I had in my 
troubles, I could say as David said. Day unto day uttereth 
speech, and night unto night sheweth knowledge. And 
when I had openings, they answered one another and 
answered the Scriptures ; for I had great openings of the 
Scriptures. And when I was in troubles, one trouble also 
answered to another. 

About the beginning of the year 1647, I was moved of 
the Lord to go into Darbyshire, where I met with some 
friendly people, and had many discourses with them. 
Then passing further into the Peak-Country, I met with 
more friendly people, and with some in empty, high notions. 
And travelling on through some parts of Leicestershire 
and into Nottinghamshire, there I met with a tender people 
and a very tender woman whose name was Elizabeth 
Hootton ; and with these I had some meetings and dis- 
courses. But my troubles continued, and I was often 
under great temptations, and I fasted much, and walked 
abroad in solitary places many days ; and often took my 
Bible and went and sate in hollow trees and lonesome 
})laces till night came on ; and frequently in the night 
walked mournfully about by myself ; for I was a man of 
sorrows in the times of the first workings of the Lord 
in me. 

Now during all this time I was never joined in profession 
of religion with any, but gave up myself to the Lord ; 

1617 .] GEORGE fox’s JOURNAL. 17 

having forsaken all evil company, and taken leave of 
lather and mother and all other relations, and travelled 
up and down as a stranger in the earth which way the 
Lord inclined my heart; taking a chamber to myself in 
the town where I came, and tarrying sometimes a month, 
sometimes more, sometimes less in a place ; for I durst not 
stay long in any place, being afraid both of professor and pro- 
fane, lest, being a tender young man, I should be hurt by 
conversing much with either. For which reason I kept my- 
self much as a stranger ; seeking heavenly wisdom and 
getting knowledge from the Lord ; and was brought off 
from outward things to rely wholly on the Lord alone. 
And though my exercises and troubles were very great, 
yet they were not so continual but that I had some inter- 
missions ; and was sometimes brought into such an heavenly 
joy that I thought I had been in Abraham’s bosom. As 
I cannot declare the misery I was in, it was so great and 
heavy upon me, so neither can I set forth the mercies of 
God unto me in all my misery. Oh ! the everlasting love 
of God to my soul when I was in great distress. When 
my troubles and torments were great, then was his love 
exceeding great. Thou, Lord, makest a fruitful field a 
barren wilderness and a barren wilderness a fruitful field ! 
Thou bringest down and settest up! Thou killest and 
makest alive! All honour and glory be to Thee, O Lord 
of glory ! The knowledge of Thee in the Spirit is life ; 
but that knowledge which is fleshly works death. And 
while there is this knowledge in the flesh, deceit and self 
will conform to anything, and will say yes, yes to that which 
it doth not know. The knowledge which the world hath 
of what the Prophets and Apostles spake, is a fleshly 
2* B 



[ 1647 . 

knowledge ; and the apostates from the life in which the 
Prophets and Apostles were, have gotten their words, the 
Holy Scriptures, in a form, but not in the life nor spirit 
that gave them forth. And so they all lie in confusion, 
and are making provision for the flesh to fulfil the lusts 
thereof; but not to fulfil the law and command of Christ 
in his power and Spirit ; for that, they say, they cannot do, 
but to fulfil the lusts of the flesh, that they can do with 

Now after I had received that opening from the Lord, 
that to be bred at Oxford or Cambridge was not sufficient 
to fit a man to be a minister of Christ, I regarded the 
priests less and looked more after the dissenting people. 
And among them I saw there was some tenderness ; and 
many of them came afterwards to be convinced, for they 
had some openings. But as I had forsaken all the priests, 
so I left the separate preachers also, and those called the 
most experienced people ; for I saw there was none among 
tliem all that could speak to my condition. And when all 
my hopes in them and in all men was gone, so that I had 
nothing outwardly to help me, nor could tell what to do, 
then, O ! then I heard a voice which said, There is one, 
even Christ Jesus, that can speak to thy condition. And 
when I heard it, my heart did leap for joy. Then the Lord 
did let me see wdiy there was none upon the earth that 
could speak to my condition, namely, that I might give 
Him all the glory. For all are concluded under sin and 
shut up in unbelief, as I had been, that Jesus Christ might 
have the pre-eminence, who enlightens and gives grace 
and faith and power. Thus, when God doth work, who 
shall let it? And this I knew experimentally. My desires 




after the Lord grew stronger, and zeal in the pure knowl- 
edge of God and of Christ alone, without the help of any 
man, book, or writing. For though I read the Scriptures 
that spake of Christ and of God, yet I knew Him not but 
by revelation, as He who hath the key did open, and as 
the Father of L ife drew me to h is Son by his ^iri t. And 
then the Lord d id gehtlyTead me along and did let me see 
his love, which was endless and eternal, and surpasses all 
the knowledge that men have in the natural state, or can 
get by history or books. And that love did let me see my- 
self as I was without Him. And I was afraid of all com- 
pany ; for I saw them perfectly where they were, through 
the love of God which let me see myself. And I had not 
fellowship with any people, priests, nor professors, nor any 
sort of separated people, but with Christ, who h ath^the 
key, and opened the door of light and life unto me. And 
I was afraid of all carnal talk and talkers ; for I could 
see nothing but corruptions, and the life lay under the 
burden of corruptions. And when I myself was in the 
deep, under all shut up, I could not believe that I should 
ever overcome; my troubles, my sorrows, and my tempta- 
tions were so great, that I thought many times I should 
have despaired, I was so tempted. But when Christ opened 
to me how He was tempted by the same devil, and had 
overcome him and bruised his head, and that through Him 
and his power, light, grace, and Spirit I should overcome 
also, I had confidence in Him. So He it was that opened 
to me when I was shut up, and had not hope nor faith. 
Christ it was who had enlightened me, that gave me his 
light to believe in, and gave me hope, which is himself, 
revealed himself in me, and gave me his Spirit and gave 



[ 1647 . 

me his grace, which I found sufficient in the deeps and in 
weakness. Thus in the deepest miseries and in the greatest 
sorrows and temptations that many times beset me, the 
Lord in his mercy did keep me. And I found that there 
were two thirsts in me — the one after the creatures, to have 
gotten help and strength there, and the other after the 
Lord the Creator and his Son Jesus Christ. And I saw 
all the world could do me no good. If I had had a king's 
diet, palace, and attendance, all would have been as noth- 
ing ; for nothing gave me comfort but the Lord by his 
power. And I saw professors, priests, and people w^ere 
whole and at ease in that condition, which was my misery; 
and they loved that which I would have been rid of. But 
the Lord did stay my desires upon himself, from whom my 
help came, and my care wast cast upon Him alone. There- 
fore all wait patiently upon the Lord whatsoever condition 
you be in ; wait in the grace and truth that comes by 
Jesus ; for if ye so do, there is a promise to you, and the 
Lord God will fulfil it in you. And blessed are all they in- 
deed that do indeed hunger and thirst after righteousness ; 
they shall be satisfied with it. I have found it so, praised be 
the Lord, who filleth with it and satisfieth the desires of the 
hungry soul. O let the house of the spiritual Israel say, 
His mercy endureth forever ! It is the great love of God 
to make a wilderness of that which is pleasant to the out- 
ward eye and fleshly mind, and to make a fruitful field 
of a barren wilderness ; this is the great work of God. 

At another time I saw the great love of God, and I was 
filled with admiration at the infiniteness of it. And then 
I saw what was cast out from God, and what entered into 
God’s kingdom ; and how by Jesus, the opener of the door 

1647 .] 



by his heaveuly key, the entrance was given. And I saw 
death, how it had passed upon all men, and oppressed the 
seed of God in man and in me ; and how I in the seed 
came forth, and what the promise was to. Yet it was so 
with me, that there seemed to be two pleadings in me, and 
questionings arose in my mind about gifts and prophecies ; 
and I was tempted again to despair, as if I had sinned 
against the Holy Ghost. And I was in great perplexity 
and trouble for many days, yet I gave up myself to the 
Lord still. And one day, when I had been walking sol- 
itarily abroad and was come home, I was taken up in the 
love of God, so that I could not but admire the greatness 
of his love. And while I was in that condition, it was 
opened unto me by the eternal light and power, and I 
therein clearly saw, That all was done and to be done in 
and by Christ; and how He conquers and destroys this 
tempter, the devil, and all his works, and is atop of him ; 
and that all these troubles were good for me, and tempta- 
tions for the trial of my faith which Christ had given me. 
And the Lord opened me, that I saw through all these 
troubles and temptations. My living faith was raised, 
that I saw all was done by Christ, the Life, and my belief 
was in Him. And when at any time my condition was 
vailed, my secret belief was stayed firm, and hope under- 
neath held me as an anchor in the bottom of the sea, and 
anchored my immortal soul to its bishop, causing it to swim 
above the sea, the world, where all the raging waves, foul 
weather, tempests, and temptations are. But oli ! then did 
I see my troubles, trials, and temptations more than ever I 
had done. As the Light appeared, all appeared that is 
out of the Light — darkness, death, temptations, the un- 



[ 1647 . 

righteous, the ungodly, — all was manifest and seen in the 
Light. Then after this there did a pure fire appear in me ; 
then I saw how He sate as a refiner’s fire and as the fuller’s 
soap. And then the spiritual discerning came into me, by 
which I did discern my own thoughts, groans, and sighs ; 
and what it was that did vail me, and what it was that did 
open me. And that which could not abide in the patience 
nor endure the fire, in the Light I found to be the groans 
of the flesh, that could not give up to the will of God, 
which had vailed me. And I discerned the groans of 
the Spirit, which did open me, and made intercession to 
God. In which Spirit is the true waiting upon God for 
the redemption of the body and of the whole creation. 
The divine light of Christ manifesteth all things, and 
the spiritual fire trieth all things and severeth all things. 
John, who was the greatest prophet that was born of a 
woman, did bear witness to the Light with which Christ the 
great heavenly prophet hath enlightened every man that 
cometh into the world, withal, that they might believe in 
it and become the children of light, and so have the light 
of life, and not come into condemnation. For the true 
belief stands in the Light that condemns all evil and the 
Devil, who is the prince of darkness, who would draw out 
of the Light into condemnation. And they that walk in 
this Light come to the mountain of the house of God, 
established above all mountains, and to God’s teaching, 
who will teach them his ways. These things were opened 
to me in the Light. 

Ye who know the love of God and the law of his Spirit 
and the freedom that is in Jesus Christ, stand fast in Him 
ill that divine faith which He is the author of in you ; and 

1647.] GEORGE fox’s JOURNAL. 


be not entangled with the yoke of bondage. For the min- 
istry of Christ Jesus and his teaching bringeth into liberty 
and freedom ; but the ministry that is of man and by man 
and which stands in the will of man, bringeth into bondage 
and under the shadow of death and darkness. And there- 
fore none can be a minister of Christ Jesus but in the 
eternal Spirit, which was before the Scriptures were given 
forth ; for if they have not his Spirit, they are none of his. 
Though they may have his light to condemn them, that 
hate it, yet they can never bring any into unity and fellow- 
ship in the Spirit except they be in it. For the seed of 
God is a burthensome stone to the selfish, fleshly, earthly 
will, which reigns in its own knowledge and understand- 
ing that must perish, and in its wisdom that is devilish. 
And the Spirit of God is grieved and vexed and quenched 
with that which brings into the fleshly bondage ; and that 
which wars against the Spirit of God must be mortified by 
it ; for the flesh lusteth against the Spirit and the Spirit 
against the flesh, and these are contrary the one to the 
other. The flesh would have its liberty and the Spirit 
would have its liberty ; but the Spirit is to have its liberty 
and not the flesh. If therefore ye quench the Spirit and 
join to the flesh and be servants of it, then ye are judged 
and tormented by the Spirit ; but if ye join to the Spirit 
and serve God in it, ye have liberty, and victory over the 
flesh and its works. Therefore keep in the daily cross, the 
power of God, by which ye may witness all that to be 
crucified which is contrary to the will of God, and which 
shall not come into his kingdom. These things are here 
mentioned and opened for information, exhortation, and 
comfort to others, as the Loi’d opened them unto me in that 




day. And in that day I wondered that the children of 
Israel should murmur for water and victuals ; for I could 
have fasted long without murmuring or minding victuals. 
But I was judged sometimes that I was not contented to 
be sometimes without the water and bread of life, that I 
might learn to know how to want and how to abound. 

And I heard of a woman in Lancashire that had fasted 
two and twenty days ; and I travelled to see her, but when 
I came to her I saw that she was under a temptation. And 
when I had spoken to her what I had from the Lord, I 
left her, her father being one high in profession. And 
passing on, I went among the professors at Duckenfield 
and Manchester, where I stayed awhile and declared truth 
among them ; and there were some convinced, who received 
the Lord’s teaching, by which they were confirmed and 
stood in the truth. But the professors were in a rage, all 
pleading for sin and imperfection ; and could not endure 
to hear talk of perfection and of an holy and sinless life. 

About this time there was a great meeting of the Baptists 
at Broughton in Leicestershire with some that had sepa- 
rated from them ; and people of other notions went thither, 
and I went thither also. Not many of the Baptists came, 
but abundance of other people were there. And the Lord 
opened my mouth, and his everlasting truth was declared 
amongst them ; and the power of the Lord was over them 
all. And I went back into Nottinghamshire, and there the 
Lord showed me that the natures of those things which 
were hurtful without, were within, in the hearts and minds 
of wicked men. The natures of dogs, swine, vipers, of 
Sodom and Egypt, Pharaoh, Cain, Ishmael, Esau, etc. 
The natures of these 1 saw within, though people had been 




looking without. And I cried to the Lord, saying, Why 
should I be thus, seeing I was never addicted to commit 
those evils ? And the Lord answered That it was needful 
I should have a sense of all conditions ; how else should I 
speak to all conditions ? And in this I saw the infinite 
love of God. I saw also that there was an ocean of dark- 
ness and death ; but an infinite ocean of light and love 
which flowed over the ocean of darkness. And in that 
also I saw the infinite love of God ; and I had great open- 
ings. And as I was walking by the steeple-house side in 
the town of Mansfield, the Lord said unto me. That which 
people do trample upon must be thy food. And as the 
Lord spake, He opened it to me how that people and pro- 
fessors did trample upon the life; even the life of Christ 
was trampled upon ; and they fed upon words and fed one 
another with words, but trampled upon the life ; and tram- 
pled under foot the blood of the Son of God, which blood 
was my life ; and they lived in their airy notions, talking 
of Him. It seemed strange to me at the first, that I should 
feed on that which the high professors trampled upon ; but 
the Lord opened it clearly to me by his eternal Spirit and 

Then came people from far and near to see me ; and I 
was fearful of being drawn out by them ; yet I was made 
to speak and open things to them. There was one Brown 
who had great prophecies and sights upon his death-bed 
of me. And he spake openly of what I should be made 
instrumental by the Lord to bring forth. And of others 
he spake that they should come to nothing, which was 
fulfilled on some that then were something in show. And 
when this man was buried, a great work of the Lord 



[ 1647 . 

fell upon me, to the admiration of many, who thought I 
had been dead ; and many came to see me for about four- 
teen days’ time ; for I was very much altered in counte- 
nance and person, as if my body had been new moulded 
or changed. And while I was in that condition I had a 
sense and discerning given me by the Lord, through which I 
saw plainly, that when many people talked of God and of 
Christ, etc., the serpent spake in them ; but this was hard 
to be born. Yet the work of the Lord went on in some, 
and my sorrows and troubles began to wear off and tears 
of joy dropped from me, so that I could have wept night 
and day with tears of joy to the Lord, in humility and 
brokenness of heart. And I saw into that which was 
without end and things which cannot be uttered, and of 
the greatness and infiniteiiess of the love of God, which 
cannot be expressed by words. For I had been brought 
through the very ocean of darkness and death, and through 
the power and over the power of Satan by the eternal, 
glorious power of Christ ; even through that darkness was 
I brought which covered over all the world, and which 
chained down all and shut up all in the death. And the 
same eternal power of God which brought me through 
these things, was that which afterwards shook the nations, 
priests, professors, and people. Then could I say I had 
been in spiritual Babylon, Sodom, Egypt, and the grave ; 
but by the eternal power of God I was come out of it, and 
was brought over it and the power of it into the power of 
Christ. And I saw the harvest white, and the seed of 
God lying thick in the ground, as ever did wheat that was 
sown outwardly, and none to gather it; and for this I 
mourned with tears. And a report went abroad of me 




that I was a young mail that had a discerning spirit; 
whereupon many came to me from far and near, professors, 
priests, and people; and the Lord’s power brake forth; 
and I had great openings and prophecies, and spake unto 
them of the things of God, and they heard with attention and 
silence, and went away and spread the fame thereof. Then 
came the tempter and set upon me again, charging me 
that I had sinned against the Holy Ghost, but I could not 
tell in what. And then Paul’s condition came before me, 
how, after he had been taken up into the third heavens and 
seen things not lawful to be uttered, a messenger of Satan 
was sent to buffet him again. Thus by the power of Christ 
I got over that temptation also. 

In the year 1648, as I was sitting in a friend’s house in 
Nottinghamshire (for by this time the power of God had 
opened the hearts of some to receive the word of life and 
reconciliation), I saw there was a great crack to go through- 
out the earth and a great smoke to go as the crack went, 
and that after the crack there should be a great shaking ; 
this was the earth in people’s hearts which was to be 
shaken before the seed of God was raised out of the earth. 
And it was so ; for the Lord’s power began to shake them, 
and great meetings we began to have, and a mighty power 
and work of God there was amongst people, to the aston- 
ishment of both people and priests. 

After this I went again to Mansfield, where was a great 
meeting of professors and people ; and I was moved to pray. 
And the Lord’s power was so great that the house seemed 
to be shaken. And when I had done, some of the pro- 
fessors said. It was now, as in the days of the apostles, 
when the house was shaken where they were. After I had 



[ 1648 . 

prayed, one of the professors would pray, which brought 
deadiiess and a vail over them ; and others of the pro- 
fessors were grieved at him, and told him, It was a tempta- 
tion upon him. Then he came to me, and desired that I 
would pray again ; but I could not pray in man’s will. 

Soon after there was another great meeting of professors, 
and a captain, whose name was Amor Stoddard, came in; 
and they were discoursing of the blood of Christ. And as 
they were discoursing of it, I saw, through the immediate 
opening of the invisible Spirit, the blood of Christ. And I 
cried out among them, and said. Do ye not see the blood 
of Christ? See it in your hearts, to sprinkle your hearts 
and consciences from dead works, to serve the living God ; 
for I saw it, the blood of the new covenant, how it came 
into the heart. This startled the professors, who would 
have the blood only without them, and not in them. But 
Captain Stoddard was reached, and said. Let the youth 
speak, hear the youth speak, when he saw they endeavoured 
to bear me down with many words. 

Now, after I had had some service in these parts I went 
through Derbyshire into my own country, Leicestershire, 
again, and several tender people were convinced. And 
passing thence, I met with a great company of professors 
in Warwickshire, who were praying and expounding the 
Scriptures in the fields ; and they gave the Bible to me, 
and I opened it on the fifth of Matthew, where Christ ex- 
pounded the law ; and I opened the inward state to them, 
and outward state; and they fell into a fierce contention, 
and so parted ; but the Lord’s power got ground. 

Ihen I heard of a great meeting to be at Leicester, for a 
dispute, wherein both Presbyterians, Independents, Baptists, 


f>nd Com moil -Prayer men were said to be all concerned. 
The meeting was in a steeple-house, and thither I was 
moved by the Lord God to go and be amongst them. And 
I heard their discourse and reasonings, some being in pews, 
and the priest in the pulpit ; abundance of people being 
gathered together. At last one woman asked a question, 
out of Peter, What that birth was, viz. : A being born 
again of incorruptible seed, by the word of God, that 
liveth and abideth for ever? And the priest said to her, I 
permit not a woman to speak in the church, though he had 
before given liberty for any to speak. Whereupon I was 
wrapt up, as in a rapture, in the Lord’s power ; and I 
stepped up in a place, and asked the priest, Dost thou call 
this place (the steeple-house) a church ? Or dost thou call 
this mixed multitude a church ? For the woman asking a 
question, he ought to have answered it, having given liberty 
for any to speak. But he did not answer me neither ; but 
asked me. What a Church was? I told him. The Church 
was the pillar and ground of truth, made up of living 
stones, living members, a spiritual household, which Christ 
was the head of ; but he was not the head of a mixed multi- 
tude, or of an old house made up of lime, stones, and wood. 
This set them all on fire. The priest came down out of his 
pulpit, and others out of their pews, and the dispute there 
was marred. But I went to a great inn, and there disputed 
the thing with the priests and professors of all sorts ; and 
they were all on a fire. But I maintained the true Church, 
and the true Head thereof, over the heads of them all, till 
they all gave out and fled away. 

After this I returned into Nottinghamshire again, and 
went into the Vale of Beavor. And as I went, I preached 
3 * 




repentance to the people ; and there were many convinced 
in the Vale of Beavor, in many towns ; for I stayed some 
weeks amongst them. And one morning, as I was sitting 
by the fire, a great cloud came over me, and a temptation 
beset me ; and I sate still. And it was said. All things come 
by nature ; and the elements and stars came over me, so 
that I was in a manner quite clouded with it ; but inas- 
much as I sate still, and said nothing, the people of the 
house perceived nothing. And as I sate still under it, and 
let it alone, a living hope arose in me, and a true voice arose 
in me, which said, There is a living God, who made all 
things. And immediately the cloud and temptation van- 
ished away, and life rose over it all, and my heart was glad, 
and I praised the living God. And after some time I met 
with some people that had such a notion. That there was 
no God, but that all things come by nature. And I had a 
great dispute with them, and overturned them ; and made 
some of them confess that there was a living God. Then 
I saw that it was good that I had gone through that exer- 
cise. And we had great meetings in those parts, for the 
power of the Lord broke through in that side of the 
country. And in Darbyshire the mighty power of God 
wrought in a wonderful manner. And many mouths were 
opened in the power of the Lord God. And many were 
moved by the Lord to go to steeple-houses, to the priests 
and to the people, to declare the everlasting truth unto 

And at a certain time, when I was at Mansfield, there 
was a sitting of the justices, about hiring of servants, and it 
was upon me from the Lord to go and speak to the justices 
that they should not oppress the servants in their wages. 

1648 .] 



So I walked towards the inn where they sate ; but finding 
a company of fiddlers there, I did not go in, but thought to 
come in the morning, when I might have a more serious 
opportunity to discourse them, not thinking that a season- 
able time. But when I came again in the morning, they 
were gone, and I was struck even blind, that I could not 
see. And I inquired of the innkeeper where the justices 
were to sit that day ? And he told me. At a town eight 
miles off. And my sight began to come to me again ; and 
I went, and ran thitherward, as fast as I could. And 
when I was come to the house where they were, and many 
servants with them, I exhorted the justices, Not to oppress 
the servants in their wages, but to do that which was right 
and just to them ; and I exhorted the servants to do their 
duties, and serve honestly, etc. And they all received my 
exhortation kindly ; for I was moved of the Lord therein. 

Moreover, I was moved to go to several courts and 
steeple-houses at Mansfield and other places, to warn them 
to leave off oppression and oaths, and to turn from deceit, 
and to turn to the Lord and do justly. Particularly at 
Mansfield, after I had been at a court there, I was moved 
to go and speak to one of the wickedest men in the coun- 
try, and I reproved him, in the dread of the mighty God, 
for his evil courses. And when I had done speaking, 
and left him, he came after me and told me. That he was 
so smitten, when I spake to him, that he had scarce any 
strength left in him. So this man was convinced, and 
turned from his wickedness, and remained an honest, sober 
man, to the astonishment of the people, who had known 
him before. Thus the work of the Lord went forward, and 
many were turned from the darkness to the light, within 




the compass of these three years, 1646, 1647, and 1648. 
And divers meetings of Friends, in several places, were then 
gathered to God’s teaching by his light. Spirit, and power ; 
for the Lord’s power brake forth daily more and more 

Now was I come up in spirit through the flaming sword 
into the Paradise of God. All things were new ; and all 
the creation gave another smell unto me than before, beyond 
what words can utter. I knew nothing but pureness, and 
innocency, and righteousness, being renewed up into the 
image of God by Christ Jesus; so that I say, I was come 
up to the state of Adam which he was in before he fell. 
The creation was opened to me ; and it was shewed me how 
all things had their names given them, according to their 
nature and virtue. And I was at a stand in my mind, 
whether I should practice physic for the good of mankind, 
seeing the nature and virtues of the creatures were so 
opened to me by the Lord. But I was immediately taken 
up in spirit, to see into another or more steadfast state, 
than Adam’s in innocency, even into a state in Christ Jesus, 
that should never fall. And the Lord showed me that such 
as were faithful to Him in the power and light of Christ, 
should come up into that state in which Adam was before 
he fell ; in which the admirable works of the creation, and 
the virtues thereof may be known, through the openings 
of that Divine Word of wisdom and power by which they 
were made. Great things did the Lord lead me into, and 
wonderful depths were opened unto me, beyond what can 
by words be declared ; but as people come into subjection 
to the Spirit of God, and grow up in the image and power 
of the Almighty, they may receive the word of wisdom. 

1648 .] 



that opens all things, and come to know the hidden unity 
ill the Eternal Being. 

Now the Lord God hath opened to me by his invisible 
power how that every man was enlightened by the divine 
light of Christ ; and I saw it shine through all, and that 
they that believed in it came out of condemnation and came 
to the light of life and became the children of it ; but they 
that hated it and did not believe in it were condemned by 
it, though they made a profession of Christ. This I saw 
in the pure openings of the light without the help of any 
man ; neither did I then know where to find it in the 
Scriptures, though aftervvards, searching the Scriptures, I 
found it. For I saw in that Light and Spirit which was 
before Scripture was given forth, and which led the holy 
men of God to give them forth, that all must come to that 
spirit if they would know God or Christ or the Scriptures 
aright, which they that gave them forth were led and 
taught by. 

And on a certain time as I was walking in the fields the 
Lord said unto me, Thy name is written in the Lamb’s 
book of life, which was before the foundation of the 
world. And as the Lord spake it, I believed, and saw it 
in the new birth. Then sometime after the Lord com- 
manded me to go abroad into the world, which was like a 
briary, thorny wilderness. And when I came in the Lord’s 
mighty power with the word of life into the world, the 
world swelled and made a noise like the great raging waves 
of the sea. Priests and professors, magistrates and people 
were all like a sea, when I came to proclaim the day of 
the Lord amongst them and to preach repentance to them. 

Now I was sent to turn people from darkness to the 




light, that they might receive Christ Jesus ; for to as many 
as should receive Him in his light, I saw that He would 
give power to become the sons of God ; which I had ob- 
tained- by receiving Christ. And I was to direct people to 
the Spirit that gave forth the Scriptures, by which they 
might be led into all truth and so up to Christ and God, 
as they had been who gave them forth. And I was to turn 
them to the grace of God and to the truth in the heart, 
which came by Jesus ; that by this grace they might be 
taught, which would bring them salvation, that their hearts 
might be established by it and their words might be sea- 
soned, and all might come to know their salvation nigh. 
For I saw that Christ had died for all men and was a pro- 
pitiation for all, and had enlightened all men and women 
with his divine and saving light, and that none could be a 
true believer but who believed in it. I saw that the grace 
of God, which brings salvation, had appeared to all men, 
and that the manifestation of the Spirit of God was given 
to every man to profit withal. These things I did not see 
by the help of man nor by the letter, though they are 
written in the letter ; but I saw them in the light of the 
Lord Jesus Christ and by his immediate Spirit and power, 
as did the holy men of God by whom the Holy Scriptures 
were written. Yet I had no slight esteem of the Holy 
Scriptures, but they were very precious to me ; for I was 
in that spirit by which they were given forth, and what 
the Lord opened in me I afterwards found was agreeable 
to them. I could speak much of these things and many 
volumes might be written, but all would prove too short 
to set forth the infinite love, wisdom, and power of God in 
preparing, fitting, and furnishing me for the service He had 




appointed me to ; letting me see the depth of Satan, on the 
one hand, and opening to me, on the other hand, the divine 
mysteries of his own everlasting kingdom. 

Now when the Lord God and his Son Jesus Christ did 
send me forth into the world to preach his everlasting 
gospel and kingdom, I was glad that I was commanded 
to turn people to that inward light, spirit, and grace by 
which all might know their salvation and their way to God, 
even that Divine Spirit which would lead them into all 
truth, and which I infallibly knew would never deceive any. 

But with and by this divine power and Spirit of God 
and the light of Jesus, I was to bring people off from 
all their own ways to Christ, the new and living way ; and 
from their churches, which men had made and gathered, 
to the church in God, the general assembly written in 
heaven, which Christ is the head of; and off from the 
world’s teachers, made by men, to learn of Christ, who is 
the way, the truth, and the life, of whom the Father said. 
This is my beloved Son, hear ye Him ; and off from all the 
world’s worships to know the Spirit of truth in the inward 
parts and to be led thereby ; that in it they might worship 
the Father of spirits, who seeks such to worship Him ; 
which Spirit they that worshipped not in, knew not what 
they worshipped. And I was to bring people off from all 
the world’s religions, which are in vain, that they might 
know the pure religion, and might visit the fatherless, the 
widows, and the strangers, and keep themselves from the 
spots of the world ; and then there would not be so many 
beggars, the sight of whom often grieved my heart, to see 
so much hard-heartedness amongst them that professed the 
name of Christ. And I was to bring them off from all the 




'worUrs fellowships and prayings and singings, which stood 
in forms without power, that their fellowships might be in 
the Holy Ghost and in the eternal Spirit of God; that 
they might pray in the Holy Ghost and sing in the Spirit 
and with the grace that comes by Jesus, making melody in 
their hearts to the Lord, who hath sent his beloved Son to 
be their Saviour, and caused his heavenly sun to shine upon 
all the world and through them all, and his heavenly rain 
to fall upon the just and the unjust, as his outward rain 
doth fall and his outward sun doth shine on all, which is 
God’s unspeakable love to the world. And I was to bring 
/people off from Jewish ceremonies, and from heathenish 
/ fables, and from men’s inventions and windy doctrines, by 
I which they blowed the people about this w^ay and the other 
I way, from sect to sect ; and all their beggarly rudiments, 
I with their schools and colleges for making ministers of 
IChrist, who are indeed ministers of their own making, but 
•not of Christ’s. And all their images and crosses and 
sprinkling of infants, with all their holy days, so called, 
and all their vain traditions which they had gotten up 
since the apostles’ days, which the Lord’s power was 
against; and in the dread and authority thereof was I 
moved to declare against them all ; and against all that 
preached, and not freely, as being such as had not received 
freely from Christ. 

Moreover, when the Lord sent me forth into the world. 
He forbade me to put off my hat to any, high or low. 
And I was required to thee and thou all men and women, 
without any respect to rich or poor, great or small. And 
as I travelled up and down I was not to bid people good- 
morrow or good-evening, neither might I bow or scrape 




with my leg to aoy one ; and this made the sects and pro- 
fessions to rage. But ,the Lord’s power carried me over 
all to his glory, and many came to be turned to God in a 
little time ; for the heavenly day of the Lord sprang from 
on high and brake forth apace, by the light of which many 
came to see where they were. 

But, oh ! the rage that then was in the priests, magis- 
trates, professors, and people of all sorts, but especially in 
priests and professors ; for though thou to a single person 
was according to their own learning, their accidence, and 
grammar rules, and according to the Bible, yet they could 
not bear to hear it ; and the hat-honour, because I could not, 
put off my hat to them, it set them all into a rage. But 
the Lord showed me that it was an honour below, which He 
would lay in the dust and stain it — an honour which proud 
flesh looked for, but sought not the honour which came from 
God only. That it was an honour invented by men in the 
fall and in the alienation from God, who were offended if 
it were not given them, and yet would be looked upon them- 
selves as saints, church-members, and great Christians ; but 
Christ saith. How can ye believe, who receive honour one of 
another, and seek not the honour that cometh from God 
only? And I, saith Christ, receive not honour of men. 
Showing that men have an honour which men will receive 
and give, but Christ will have none of it. This is the 
honour which Christ will not receive and which must be 
laid in the dust. Oh ! the rage and scorn, the heat and 
fury that arose ! Oh ! the blows, punchings, beatings, and 
imprisonments that we underwent for not putting off our 
hats to men ! for that soon tried all men’s patience and 
sobriety, what it was. 





About this time I was sorely exercised in going to their 
courts to cry for justice, and in speaking and writing to 
judges and justices to do justly; and in warning such as 
kept public houses for entertainment that they should not 
let people have more drink than would do them good ; and 
in testifying against their wakes or feasts, their May-games, 
sports, plays and shows, which trained up people to vanit y 
and looseness, and led them from the fear of God. And the 
days they had set forth for holy days were usually the times 
they most dishonoured God by these things. In fairs, also, 
and in markets I was made to declare against their deceitful 
merchandise and cheating and cozening, warning all to 
deal justly, and to speak the truth, and to let their yea be 
yea and their nay be nay, and to do unto others as they 
would have others do unto them ; and forewarning them 
of the great and terrible day of the Lord which would 
come upon them all. I was moved also to cry against all 
sorts of music, and against the mountebanks playing tricks 
on their stages ; for they burdened the pure life, and stirred 
up peoples’ minds to vanity. I was much exercised, too, 
with school-masters and school-mistresses, warning them to 
teach their children sobriety in the fear of the Lord ; that 
they might not be nursed and trained up in lightness, 
vanity, and wantonness. Likewise I was made to warn 
masters and mistresses, fathers and mothers in private 
families to take care that their children and servants might 
be trained up in the fear of the Lord ; and that they them- 
selves should be therein examples and patterns of sobriety 
and virtue to them. For I saw, that as the Jews were to 
teach their children the law of God and the old covenant, 
and to train them up in it and their servants, yea the very 




strangers were to keep the Sabbath amongst them, and be 
circumcised before they might eat of their sacrifices ; so all 
Christians and all that made a profession of Christianity 
ought to train up their children and servants in the new 
covenant of light, Christ Jesus, who is God’s salvation to 
the ends of the earth ; that all may know their salvation. 
And they ought to train them up in the law of life, 
the law of the Spirit, the law of love and of faith ; 
that they might be made free from the law of sin and 

But the black, earthly spirit of the priest wounded my 
life, and when I heard the bell toll to call people together 
to the steeple-house, it struck at my life; for it was just 
like a market-bell to gather people together that the priest 
might set forth his ware to sale. O the vast sums of money 
that are gotten by the trade they make of selling the Scrip- 
tures and by their preaching, from the highest bishop to 
the lowest priest ! What one trade else in the world is 
comparable to it? Notwithstanding that the Scriptures 
were given forth freely, and Christ commanded his minis- 
ters to preach freely, and the prophets and apostles de- 
nounced judgment against all covetous hirelings and di- 
viners for money. But in this free Spirit of the Lord Jesus 
was I sent forth to declare the word of life and reconcilia- 
tion freely ; that all might come up to Christ, who gives 
freely and who renews up into the image of God, which 
man and woman were in before they fell ; that they might 
sit down in the heavenly places in Christ Jesus. 

Now as I went towards Nottingham on a First day in 
the morning with friends, to a meeting there, when I came 
on top of a hill in sight of the town I espied the great 




steeple-house : and the Lord said unto me, Thou must go 
cry against yonder great idol and against the worshippers 
therein. So I said nothing of this to the friends that were 
with me, but went on with them to the meeting, where the 
mighty power of the Lord God was amongst us, in which 
I left friends sitting in the meeting, and I went away to 
the steeple-house. And when I came there all the people 
looked like fallow ground, and the priest, like a great lump 
of earth, stood in his pulpit above ; and he took for his text 
these words of Peter: We have also a more sure word 
of prophecy, whereunto ye do well that ye take heed, as 
unto a light that shineth in a dark place until the day 
dawn and the day-star arise in your hearts. And he told 
the people that this was the Scriptures by which they were 
to try all doctrines, religions, and opinions. Now the 
Lord's power was so mighty upon me and so strong in me 
that I could not hold ; but was made to cry out and say, 
Oh, no, it is not the Scriptures. But I told them what it 
was, namely, the Holy Spirit, by which the holy men of 
God gave forth the Scriptures, whereby opinions, religions, 
and judgments were to be tried; for it led into all truth, 
and so gave the knowledge of all truth. For the Jews had 
the Scriptures, and yet resisted the Holy Ghost and rejected 
Christ, the bright morning star, and persecuted Christ and 
his apostles, and took upon them to try their doctrines by 
the Scriptures, but erred in judgment, and did not try them 
aright, because they tried without the Holy Ghost. Now, 
as I spake thus amongst them, the officers came and took 
me away and put me into a nasty, stinking prison, the smell 
whereof got so into iny nose and throat that it very much 
annoyed me. 




But that day the Lord’s power sounded so in their ears 
that they were amazed at the voice, and could not get it 
out of their ears for some time after ; they were so reached 
by the Lord’s power in the steeple-house. 

Now, after I was set at liberty from Nottingham jail, 
(where I had been kept prisoner a pretty long time,) I 
travelled, as before, in the work of the Lord. And coming 
to Mansfield- Woodhouse, there was a distracted woman 
under a doctor’s hand, with her hair loose all about her 
ears; and he was about to let her blood, she being first 
bound, and many people being about her, holding her by 
violence. But he could get no blood from her. And I 
desired them to unbind her and let her alone, for they could 
not touch the spirit in her, by which she was tormented. 
So they did unbind her. And I was moved to speak to her, 
and in the name of the Lord to bid her be quiet and still. 
And she was so. And the Lord’s power settled her mind, 
and she mended ; and afterwards received the truth and 
continued in it to her death; And the Lord’s name was 
honoured, to whom the glory of all his works belongs. 
Many great and wonderful things were wrought by the 
heavenly power in those days; for the Lord made bare 
his omnipotent arm, and manifested his power to the aston- 
ishment of many, by the healing virtue whereof many have 
been delivered from great infirmities, and the devils were 
made subject through his name ; of which particular in- 
stances might be given, beyond what this unbelieving age 
is able to receive or bear. But blessed forever be the 
name of the Lord, and everlastingly honoured, and over 
all exalted ; and magnified be the arm of his glorious 

4 * 




power by which He hath wrought gloriously, and let the 
honour and praise of all his works be ascribed to Him 

Now while I was at Mansfield-Woodhouse I was moved 
to go to the steeple-house there, and declare the truth to 
the priest and people. But the people fell upon me in 
great rage, and struck me down and almost stifled and 
smothered me, and I was cruelly beaten and bruised by 
them with their hands, Bibles, and sticks. 

I heard of a people that were in prison in Coventry for 
religion. And as I walked towards the jail, the word of the 
Lord came to me, saying, My love was always to thee, and 
thou art in my love. And I was ravished with the sense of 
the love of God, and greatly strengthened in my inward 
man. But when I came into the jail where those prisoners 
were, a great power of darkness struck at me ; and I sate 
still, having my spirit gathered into the love of God. At 
last these prisoners began to rant, and vapour, and blas- 
pheme, at which my soul was greatly grieved. They said 
they were God. After I had reproven them for their blas- 
phemous expressions, I went away, for I perceived they 
were Ranters, and I had met with none before. And I 
admired the goodness of the Lord in appearing so unto 
me before I went amongst them. 

Coming to Darby, I lay at a doctor’s house, whose wife 
was convinced, and so were several more in the town. And 
as I was walking in my chamber the bell rung, and it struck 
at my life at the very hearing of it. So I asked the woman 
of the house. What the bell rung for ? And she said. There 
was to be a great lecture there that day, and many of the 
ofiicers of the army, and priests and preachers were to be 




there that day, and a colonel that was a preacher. Then 
was I moved of the Lord to go up to them ; and when they 
had done, I spake to them what the Lord commanded me, 
and they were pretty quite. But there came an officer and 
took me by the hand, and said I must go before the magis- 
trates, and the other two that were with me. It was about 
the first hour afternoon that we came before them. They 
asked me why we came thither ? I said, God moved us so 
to do ; and I told them, God dwells not in temples made 
with hands. I told them also, All their preaching, baptism, 
and sacrifices w^ould never sanctify them ; and bid them look 
unto Christ in them, and not unto men, for it is Christ that 
sanctifies. Then they ran into many words, but I told them 
they were not to dispute of God and Christ, but to obey 
him. And the power of God thundered amongst them and 
they did fly like chaflT before it. They put me in and out 
of the room often, hurrying me backward and forward often, 
for they were from the first hour till the ninth at night in 
examining me. And sometimes they would tell me in a de- 
riding manner that I was taken up in raptures. At last 
they asked me whether I was sanctified ? I answered, Yes, 
for I was in the paradise of God. Then they asked me if 
I had no sin ? I answered, Christ my Saviour has taken 
away my sin, and in Him there is no sin. They asked how 
we knew that Christ did abide in us ? I said, By his Spirit 
that He hath given us. They temptingly asked if any of 
us were Christ ? I answered. Nay, we were nothing ; Christ 
was all. They said. If a man steal, is it no sin? I answered, 
All unrighteousness is sin. So when they had wearied 
themselves in examining me, they committed me and one 




other man to the house of correction in Darby for six 
mouths, as blasphemers. 

Now while I was there in prison, divers of the professors 
came unto me to discourse with me ; and I had a sense, 
before they spake, that they came to plead for sin and im- 
perfection. And I asked them whether they were believers 
and had faith? And they said, Yes. Then I asked them 
in whom ? And they said in Christ. Then I replied. If 
ye are true believers in Christ, you are passed from death 
to life, and if passed from death, then from sin that bring- 
eth death. Aud if your faith be true, it will give you vic- 
tory over sin and the devil, and purify your hearts and 
consciences, (for the true faith is held in a pure conscience,) 
and it will bring you to please God and give you access to 
Him again. But they could not endure to hear of purity 
and of victory over sin and the devil ; for they said they 
could not believe that any could be free from sin on this 
side the grave. Then I bid them give over babbling about 
the Scriptures, which were holy men’s words, whilst they 
pleaded for unholiness. And at another time another com- 
pany of professors came, and they also began to plead for 
sin. And I asked them whether they had hope? Aud 
they said. Yes ; God forbid but we should have hope. Then 
I asked them, What hope is it that you have ? is Christ in 
you the hope of your glory ? doth it purify you as He is 
pure? But they could not abide to hear of being made 
pure here. 

I writ a paper much about the same time, and sent it 
forth amongst the convinced people, as followeth : — 

‘‘ The Lord is king over all the earth ! Therefore all 
people praise and glorify your king in the true obedience, 




in the uprightness, and in the beauty of holiness. O con- 
sider, in the true obedience the Lord is known and an un- 
derstanding from Him is received. Mark and consider in 
silence, in the lowliness of mind, and thou wilt hear the 
Lord speak unto thee in thy mind ; his voice is sweet and 
pleasant ; his sheep hear his voice, and they will not heark- 
en to another; and when they hear his voice they rejoice, 
and are obedient, they also sing for joy. Oh, their hearts 
are filled with everlasting triumph ! They sing and praise 
the eternal God in Sion. Their joy shall never man take 
from them. Glory to the Lord God for evermore ! ’’ 

But many that had been convinced of the truth turned 
aside because of the persecution that arose ; whereupon I 
writ a few lines for the comfort and encouragement of the 
faithful, thus: — 

“ Come, ye blessed of the Lord, and rejoice together. 
Keep in unity and oneness of spirit. Triumph above the 
world. Be joyful in the Lord, reigning above the world 
and above all things that draw from the Lord ; that in 
clearness, righteousness, pureness, and joy you may be 
preserved to the Lord. O hear, O hearken to the call of 
the Lord, and come out of the world and keep out of it 
for evermore. And come sing together, ye righteous ones, 
the song of the Lord, the song of the Lamb, which none 
can learn but they who are redeemed from the earth and 
from the world.” 

Now while I was in the house of correction, my relations 
came to see me, and, being troubled for my imprisonment, 
they went to the justices that cast me into prison and de- 
sired to have me home with them, offering to be bound in 
one hundred pounds, and others of Darby in fifty pounds 




apiece with them, that I should come no more thither to 
declare against the priests. So I was had up before the 
justices, and because 1 would not consent that they or any 
should be bound for me (for I was innocent from any ill 
behaviour, and had spoken the word of life and truth unto 
them), justice Bennet rose up in a rage: and as I was kneel- 
ing down to pray to the Lord to forgive him, he ran upon 
me and struck me with both his hands, crying. Away with 
him, jailer; take him away, jailer. Whereupon I was had 
back again to prison, and there kept until the time of my 
commitment for six months was expired. But I had now 
the liberty of walking a mile by myself, which I made use 
of, as I felt freedom. And sometimes I went into the 
market and streets and warned the people to repent of 
their wickedness, and so returned to prison again. And 
there being persons of several sorts of religion in the 
prison, I sometimes went and visited them in their meet- 
ings on the First days. 

Now the time of my commitment to the house of cor- 
rection being very near out, and there being many new 
soldiers raised, the commissioners would have made me 
captain over them; and the soldiers cried. They would 
have none but me. So the keeper of the house of correction 
was commanded to bring me up before the commissioners and 
soldiers in the market-place, and there they proffered me 
that preferment (as they called it), asking me if I would 
not take up arms for the commonwealth against Charles 
Stewart? I told them, I knew from whence all wars did 
arise, even from the lust, according to James his doctrine, 
and that I lived in the virtue of that life and power that 
took away the occasion of all wars. But they courted me 




to accept of their offer, aud thouglit I did but compliment 
with them. But I told them, I was come iuto the covenant 
of peace, which was before wars and strifes were. They 
said they offered it in love and kindness to me because of 
my virtue ; and such like flattering words they used. But 
I told them, If that was their love and kindness, I trampled 
it under my feet. Then their rage got up aud they said, 
Take him away, jailer, and put him into the prison amongst 
the rogues and felons. So I was had away and put into 
a lousy, stinking place, without any bed, amongst thirty 
felons, where I was kept almost a half a year, unless it were 
at times ; for they would sometimes let me walk in the gar- 
den, having a belief of me that I would not go away. Now, 
when they had gotten me into Darby prison, it was the 
belief and saying of people that I should never come out ; 
but I had faith in God, aud believed I should be delivered 
in his time, for the Lord had said to me before. That I was 
not to be removed from that place yet, being set there for 
a service which He had for me to do. 

After it was bruited abroad that I was in Darby prison, 
my relations came to see me again, and they were much 
troubled that I should be in prison, for they looked upon 
it to be a great shame to them for me to lie in jail. It was 
a strange thing then to be imprisoned for religion, and 
some thought I was mad because I stood for purity and 
righteousness aud perfection. 

Among others that came to see me and discourse with 
me, there came a certain person from Nottingham, a soldier, 
and that had been a Baptist, as I understood, and with him 
came several others. And in discourse this person said to 
me. Your faith stands in a man that died at Jerusalem, 




and there was never any such thing. I was exceedingly 
grieved to hear him say so, and I said to him, How ! Did 
not Christ suffer without the gates of Jerusalem, through 
the professing Jews, and chief priests, and Pilate? And he 
denied that ever Christ suffered there outwardly. Then I 
asked him. Whether there were not chief priests, and Jews, 
and Pilate there outwardly ? And when he could not deny 
that, then I told him. As certainly as there was a chief 
priest, and Jews, and Pilate there outwardly, so certainly 
w^as Christ persecuted by them, and did suffer there out- 
w^ardly under them. Yet from this man’s words was a 
slander raised upon us, that the Quakers should deny 
Christ, that suffered and died at Jerusalem ; which was all 
utterly false, and the least thought of it never entered our 
hearts, but it was a mere slander cast upon us, and oc- 
casioned by this person’s words. 

In this time of my imprisonment, I was exceedingly ex- 
ercised about the proceedings of the judges and magistrates 
in their courts of judicature, and I was moved to write to 
the judges concerning their putting men to death for cattle, 
and money, and small matters. Moreover, I laid before 
the judges what a hurtful thing it was that prisoners should 
lie so long in jail, showing how that they learned badness, 
one of another, in talking of their bad deeds, and therefore 
speedy justice should be done. For I was a tender youth, 
and dwelt in the fear of God, and I was grieved to hear 
their bad language, and was often made to reprove them 
for their wicked words and evil carriage towards each other. 
And people did admire that I was so preserved and kept, 
for they could never catch a word or action from me, to 
make anything of against me, all the time that I was there ; 




for the Lord’s infinite power upheld and preserved me all 
that time; to Him be praises and glory forever. 

Now, while I was here in prison, there was a young 
woman in the jail for robbing her master of some money ; 
and when she was to be tried for her life, I writ to the 
judge and to the jury about her, showing them how con- 
trary it was to the law of God in old time to put people to 
death for stealing, and moving them to show mercy. Yet 
she was condemned to die, and a grave was made for her, 
and at the time appointed she was carried forth to execu- 
tion. Then I writ a few words, warning all people to 
beware of greediness or covetousness, for it leads from God, 
but that all should fear the Lord, and avoid all earthly 
lusts, and prize their time while they have it. This I gave 
to be read at the gallows. And though they had her upon 
the ladder, with a cloth bound over her face, ready to be 
turned off, yet they did not put her to death, but brought 
her back again to prison ; and in the prison she afterwards 
came to be convinced of God’s everlasting truth. 

I went into a steeple-house near Beverly, and stayed till 
the priest had done. (Now the words which he took for 
his text were these: Ho, every one that thirsteth, come 
ye to the waters, and he that hath no money ; come ye, buy 
and eat; yea, come, buy wine and milk without money 
and without price.) Then w^as I moved of the Lord God 
to say unto him : Come down, thou deceiver ; dost thou 
bid people come freely, and take of the water of life freely, 
and yet thou takest three hundred pounds a year of them 
for preaching the Scriptures to them? Mayest not thou 
blush for shame? Did the prophet Isaiah and Christ do 
so, who spake the words, and gave them forth freely ? Did 
5 D 




not Christ say to his ministers, whom He sent to preach, 
Freely ye have received, freely give? So the priest, 
like a man amazed, hastened away. And after he was 
gone, and had left his flock, I had as much time as I could 
desire, to speak to the people. And I directed them from 
the darkness to the light, and to the grace of God, that 
would teach them and bring them salvation, and to the 
Spirit of God in their inward parts, which would be a free 
teacher unto them. 

I came into York, w^here were several people that were 
very tender. And upon the flrst day of the week following, 
I was commanded of the Lord to go to the great Minster 
and speak to priest Bowles and his hearers in their great 
Cathedral. Accordingly I went ; and when the priest had 
done, I told them I had something from the Lord God to 
speak to the priest and people. Then say on quickly, 
said a professor that was among them ; for it was frost and 
snow, and very cold weather. Then I told them this was 
the word of the Lord God unto them : that they lived in 
vrords, but God Almighty looked for fruits amongst them. 
As soon as the words were out of my mouth, they hurried 
me out and threw me down the steps ; but I got up again, 
without hurt, and went to my lodging again. And several 
were convinced there. For the very groans that arose from 
the weight and oppression that was upon the Spirit of God 
in me would open peojfle and strike them, and make them 
confess that the groans which brake forth through me did 
reach them. For my life was burthened with their profes- 
sion without possession, and words without fruit. 

I passed to Cleveland amongst those people that had 
tasted of the power of God. They had formerly had great 




meetings, but were then all shattered to pieces, and the 
heads of them turned Ranters. I told them. That after 
they had had such meetings they did not wait upon God 
to feel his power, to gather their minds inward that they 
might feel his presence and power amongst them in their 
meetings, to sit down therein and wait upon Him ; for 
they had spoken themselves dry, they had spent their 
portions, and not living in that which they spake of they 
were now become dry. They had some kind of meetings 
still, but they took tobacco and drank ale in their meet- 
ings, and were grown light and loose. But my message 
unto them from the Lord was that they should all come 
together again and wait to feel the Lord’s power and Spirit 
in themselves to gather them to Christ, that they might 
be taught of Him, who says. Learn of me. For the Lord 
renews his mercies and his strength to them that wait upon 
Him. The heads of these people came to nothing; but 
most of the people came to be convinced, and received 
God’s everlasting truth, and continue a meeting to this 
day, sitting under the teaching of the Lord Jesus Christ 
their Saviour. 

Though at this time the snow was very deep, yet I 
kept travelling, and going through the country came to 
a market-town, where I met with many professors, with 
whom I had much reasoning, and I asked them many 
questions which they were not able to answer, but said 
they had never had such deep questions put to them in all 
their lives. From them I went to another place called 
Stath, where also I met with many professors and some 
Ranters. The priest of this town was a lofty priest, and 
did much oppress the people for his tithes; for if they 




went a-fisliiiig many leagues off, he would make them pay 
the tithe-money of what they made of their fish, though 
they catched them at a great distance and carried them as 
far as Yarmouth to sell. Now I was moved to go to the 
steeple-house there to declare the truth and lay open the 
priest. And when I had spoken to the priest and laid his 
oppressing of the people upon him he fled away. 

The truth began to spread up and down that country, 
and great meetings we had, at which the priest began to 
rage and the Ranters began to be stirred ; and they sent 
me word that they would have a dispute with me, both the 
oppressing priest and the leader of the Ranters. When we 
were settled, the Ranter, whose name was T. Bushel, told 
me he had had a vision of me, that I was sitting in a great 
chair, and that he was to come and putofl*his hat and bow 
down to the ground before me, and he did so ; and many 
other flattering words he spake. I told him it was his own 
figure, and said unto him. Repent, thou beast. He said it 
was jealousy in me to say so. Then I asked him the 
ground of jealousy, and how it came to be bred in man ? 
and the nature of a beast, what made it ? and how that 
was bred in man? For I saw him directly in that nature 
of the beast, and therefore I would have known of him how 
that nature came to be bred in him ? I told him he should 
give me an account of things done in the body before we 
came to discourse of things done out of the body. Then 
I had a good opportunity with the people, and I laid 
open the Ranters, ranking them with the old Ranters in 
Sodom. And the priests I manifested to be of the same 
stamp with their fellow hirelings, the false prophets of old 
and the priests that then bore rule over the people by their 




means, seeking for their gain from their quarter, divining 
for money and teaching for filthy lucre. And so I brought 
all the prophets and Christ and the apostles over the heads 
of the priests, showing how the prophets, Christ, and the 
apostles had long since discovered them by their marks 
and fruits. Then I directed people to their inward teacher, 
Christ Jesus their Saviour, and I preached up Christ in the 
hearts of his people when all these mountains were laid 

Then another priest sent to have a dispute with me, and 
friends went with me to the house where he was ; but when 
he understood we were come he slipt out of the house and 
hid himself under an hedge. The people went to seek him, 
and found him ; but could not get him to come to us. 
Then I went to a steeple-house hard by there, where the 
priest and people were in a great rage. This priest had 
threatened friends what he would do, but when I came 
there he would not stand, but fled ; for the Lord’s power 
came over him and them. Yea, the Lord’s everlasting 
power was over the world, and did reach to the hearts of 
people, and made both priests and professors tremble. It 
shook the earthly and airy spirit in which they held their 
profession of religion and worship, so that it was a dreadful 
thing unto them when it was told them. The man in leath- 
ern breeches is come. At the hearing thereof the priests 
in many places would get out of the way, they were so 
struck with the dread of the eternal power of God ; and 
fear surprised the hypocrites. 

At Malton one of the priests writ to me and invited me 
to preach in his steeple-house, calling me his brother; 
another priest, a noted man, kept a lecture there. Now 
5 * 




the Lord had showed me while I was in Darby prison that 
I should speak in steeple-houses to gather people from 
thence, and a concern sometimes would come upon my 
mind about the pulpits that the priests lolled in. For the 
steeple-houses and pulpits were offensive to my mind be- 
cause both priests and people called them the house of God 
and idolized them, reckoning that God dwelt there, in the 
outward house ; whereas they should have looked for God 
and Christ to dwell in their hearts, and their bodies to be 
made the temples of God ; for the apostle said, God dwell- 
eth not in temples made with hands. But by reason of 
the peoples idolizing those places it w^as counted an heinous 
thing to declare against them. Now when I came into the 
steeple-house there were not passing eleven hearers, and the 
priest was preaching to them. But after it was known in 
the town that I was in the steeple-house it was soon filled 
wdth people. When the priest that preached that day had 
done, he sent the other priest that had invited me thither 
to bring me up into the pulpit; but I sent back word to 
him that I needed not to go into the pulpit. Then he sent 
to me again desiring me to go up into it ; for he said it 
was a better place, and there I might be seen of the people. 
I sent him word again I could be seen and heard well 
enough where I was ; and that I came not there to hold up 
such places nor their maintenance and trade. Upon my 
saying so, they began to be angry, and said. These false 
prophets were to come in the last times. Their saying so 
grieved many of the people, and some began to murmur 
at it. AVhereupou I stood up, and desired all to be quiet ; 
and stepping upon an high seat, I declared unto them the 
marks of the false prophets, and showed that they were 




already come ; and set the true prophets and Christ and 
his apostles over them ; and manifested these to be out of 
these steps of the true prophets and of Christ and his 
apostles. And I directed the people to their inward 
teacher, Christ Jesus, who would turn them from the dark- 
ness to the light. And having opened divers Scriptures to 
them, I directed them to the Spirit of God in themselves, 
by which they might come to Him, and by which they 
might also come to know who the false prophets were. 
So having had a large time among them, I departed in 

After some time, travelling in the country, I came to 
Pickering, where in the steeple-house the justices held 
their sessions, justice Robinson being chairman. And I 
had a meeting in the school-house at the same time, and 
abundance of priests and professors came to it, asking 
questions which w^ere answered to their satisfaction. And 
it being sessions-time, four chief* constables and many other 
people were convinced that day. And wwd was carried to 
justice Robinson, that his priest was overthrown and con- 
vinced whom he had a love to more than to all the priests 
besides. After the meeting wns done we wnnt to an inn, 
and justice Robinson’s priest wns very lowdy and loving, 
and would have paid for my dinner, but I would by no 
means suffer it. Then he offered that I should have his 
steeple-house to preach in, but I denied it, and told him 
and the people that I came to bring them off from such 
things to Christ. 

The next morning I went up with the four chief-consta- 
bles and some others to visit justice Robinson, wdio met me 
at his chamber-door. I told him I could not honour him 




with man’s honour, and he said he did not look for it. So 
I went into his chamber and opened to him the state of the 
false prophets and of the true prophets, and set the true 
prophets and Christ and the apostles over the other ; and 
directed his mind to Christ, his teacher ; and opened to 
him the parables, and how election and reprobation stood, 
as that reprobation stood in the first birth and election 
stood in the second birth. I showed also what the promise 
of God w^as to, and what the judgment of God was against. 
He confessed to it all, and was so opened with the truth that 
wdien another justice that was present made some little oppo- 
sition, he informed him. At our parting he said, It was very- 
well that I did exercise that gift which God had given me. 
And he took the chief-constables aside, and would have given 
them some money to have given me, saying, He would not 
have me at any charge in their country, but they told 
him that they themselves could not get me to take any 
money ; and so, accepting his kindness, refused his money. 

From thence I passed up into the country, and the priest 
that called me brother, in whose school-house I had the 
meeting at Pickering, went along with me. When we 
came into a town to bait, the bells rang, whereupon I asked 
what the bells rang for? And they said. For me to preach 
in the steeple-house. After some time I felt drawings that 
-way, and as I walked to the steeple-house I saw the people 
were gathered together in the steeple-house yard. The old 
priest would have had me gone into the steeple-house, but I 
said, Nay, it was no matter. But it was something strange 
to the people that I would not go into that which they 
called the house of God. Then I stood up in the steeple- 
house yard and declared to the people. That I came not 




to hold up their idol-temples, nor their priests, nor their 
tithes, nor their augmentations, nor their priest wages, nor 
their Jewish and heathenish ceremonies and traditions (for 
I denied all these), and told them that that piece of ground 
was no more holy than another piece of ground. And I 
showed them that the apostles going into the Jews’ syna- 
gogues and temples, which God had commanded, was to 
bring people off from that temple and those synagogues, 
and from the offerings and tithes and covetous priests of 
that time. And that such as came to be convinced of the 
truth and converted to it and believed in Jesus Christ 
wdiom the apostles preached, they met together afterwards 
in dwelling-houses. And that all who preach Christ, the 
word of life, ought to preach freely as the Apostles did, 
and as He had commanded. So I was sent of the Lord 
God of heaven and earth to preach freely, and to bring 
people off from these outward temples made with hands, 
which God dwelleth not in ; that they might know their 
bodies to become the temples of God and of Christ. 
Therefore I exhorted the people to come off from all these 
things, and directed them to the Spirit and grace of God 
in themselves and to the light of Jesus in their own hearts;- 
that they might come to know Christ their free teacher, to 
bring them salvation and to open the Scriptures to them. 
Thus the Lord gave me a good opportunity amongst them 
to open things largely unto them ; and all was quiet and 
many were convinced, blessed be the Lord. 

I passed on to another town where there was another 
great meeting, and the old priest before mentioned went 
along with me, and there came professors of several sorts 
to it. Now I sate on a hay-stack and spake nothing for 




some hours ; for I was to famish them from words. And 
the professors would ever and anon be speaking to the old 
priest and asking him When I would begin ? and When I 
would speak? And he bade them wait, and told them, 
That the people waited upon Christ a long while before He 
spake. At last I was moved of the Lord to speak ; and 
they were struck by the Lord’s power, and the word of 
life reached to them, and there was a general convince- 
ment amongst them. 

Friends and friendly people having left me, I travelled 
alone, declaring the day of the Lord amongst the people 
in the towns where I came, and warning them to repent. 
And as I travelled, one day, I came towards night into a 
town called Patrington, and as I walked along the town I 
warned both priest and people (for the priest was in the 
street) to repent and turn to the Lord. Now it grew dark 
before I came to the end of the town ; and a multitude of 
people gathered about me and I declared the word of life 
unto them. 

And when I had cleared myself, I went to an inn and 
desired them to let me have a lodging, but they would not. 
Then I desired them to let me have a little meat or milk 
and I would pay them for it, but they would not. So I 
walked out of the town, and a company of fellows followed 
me and asked me. What news ? And I bid them repent 
and fear the Lord. After I was gone a pretty way out of 
the town, I came to another house, and I desired the people 
of that house to let me have a little meat and drink and 
lodging for my money, but they would not neither, but 
denied me. Then I went to another house and desired the 
same, but they refused me also. By this time it was grown 




so dark that I could not see the highway, but I discerned 
a ditch and got a little water and refreshed myself. Then 
I got over the ditch, and being weary with travelling I 
sate down amongst the furz-bushes till it was day. About 
break of day I got up and passed on the fields, and a man 
came after me with a great pike-stafi* and went along with 
me to a town ; and he raised the town upon me, with the 
constable and chief-constable, before the sun was up. So I 
declared God’s everlasting truth amongst them, warning 
them of the day of the Lord that was coming upon all sin 
and wickedness, and exhorted them to repent. But they 
seized on me and had me back again to Patrington, about 
three miles, guarding me with watch-bills and pikes and 
staves and halberds. Now wdien I was come back to Pat- 
rington all the town was in an uproar, and the priests and 
constables were consulting together. So I had another op- 
portunity to declare the word of life amongst them and 
warn them to repent. At last a professor, a tender man, 
called me into his house, and there I took a little milk and 
bread, having not eaten for some days before. Then they 
guarded me about nine miles to a justice, who set me at 
liberty. Then I went back to Patrington again with a 
man that had ridden before me to the justice, for he lived 
at Patrington. When I came there, he would have had 
me had a meeting at the cross ; but I said it was no matter, 
his house would serve. Then he desired me to go to bed 
or lie down upon a bed; which he did that they might say 
they had seen me in a bed or upon a bed ; for they had 
got up a report that I would not lie on any bed, because 
at that time I lay many times without doors. Now when 
the first day of the week was come, I went to the steeple- 




house and declared the truth to the priest and people ; and 
the people did not molest me, for the power of God was 
come over them. Then presently after, I had a great meet- 
ing at that man’s house where I lay, and many that day 
were convinced there of the Lord’s everlasting truth, who 
stand faithful witnesses for it to this day. And they were 
exceeding sorry and grieved that they did not receive me 
nor give me a lodging when I was there before. 

From hence I travelled through the country even to the 
furthest part thereof, warning people both in towns and 
country villages to repent, and directing them to Christ 
Jesus their teacher. 

At one meeting where I was there came a great man and 
a priest and many professors ; but the Lord’s power came 
over them all, and they went their ways peaceably. And 
there came a man to that meeting who had been at a meet- 
ing before, and he raised a false accusation against me, and 
made a noise up and down the country, reporting that I 
said I was Christ, which was utterly false. And when I 
came to Gainsborough, where a Friend had been declaring 
truth in the market, the town and market-people were all 
in an uproar. So I went into a friendly man’s house, and 
the people rushed in after me, so that the house was filled 
with professors and disputers and rude people. And this 
false accuser came in before them all and accused me 
openly before the people. That I said I was Christ, and he 
had got witnesses to prove the same ; which set the people 
in such a rage that they had much ado to keep their hands 
off me. Then I was moved of the Lord God to stand up 
upon the table in the eternal power of God, and tell the 
people. That Christ was in them, except they were repro- 




bates ; and that it was Christ, the eternal power of God, 
that spake in me at that time unto them ; not that I was 
Christ. And the people were generally satisfied, except 
himself and a professor and his own false witnesses. And 
I called the accuser Judas, and was moved to tell him that 
he was Judas, and Judas his end should be his ; and that 
that was the word of the Lord and of Christ through me 
to him. So the Lord’s power came over all and quieted 
the minds of the people, and they departed in peace. But 
this Judas went away and shortly after hanged himself, and 
a stake was driven into his grave. 

After this I passed in the Lord’s power into Yorkshire 
and came to Warns worth, and went to the steeple-house in 
the forenoon, but they shut the door against me ; yet after 
awhile they let in Thomas Aldam, and then shut it again, 
and the priest fell upon him asking him questions. At last 
they opened the door and I went in ; and as soon as I was 
come in the priest’s sight he left preaching, though I said 
nothing to him ; for he was in a great maze, and asked me, 
What have you to say? and presently cried out. Come, 
come, I will prove them false prophets in Matthew. But 
he was so confounded he could not find the chapter. Then 
he fell on me asking me many questions ;• and I stood still 
all this while, not saying anything amongst them. At last 
I said. Seeing here are so many questions asked, I may 
answer them. But as soon as I began to speak, the people 
violently rushed upon me and thrust me out of the steeple- 
house again and locked the door on me. And as soon as 
they had done their service and were come forth, the people 
ran upon me and knocked me sorely with their staves, 
threw clods and stones at me, and abused me much. The 




priest also being in a great rage laid violent hands on me 
himself. But I warned them and him of the terrible day 
of the Lord, and exhorted them to repent and turn to 
Christ. And being filled with the Lord^s refreshing power, 
I was not sensible of much hurt I had received by their 

On a First day I went to Tickhill, whither the friends 
of that side gathered together, and there was a meeting ; 
and a mighty brokenness by the power of God there was 
amongst the people. I went out of the meeting, being 
moved of God to go to the steeple-house. And when I 
came there I found the priest and most of the chief of the 
parish together in the chancel. So I went up to them and 
began to speak, but they immediately fell upon me ; and 
the dark up with his Bible as I was speaking and struck 
me on the face with it so that my face gushed out with 
blood, and I bled exceedingly in the steeple-house. Then 
the people cried out. Let us have him out of the church. 
And when they had got me out they beat me exceedingly, 
and threw me down and threw me over an hedge ; and 
afterwards dragged me through an house into the street, 
stoning and beating me as they dragged me along, so that 
I was all over besmeared with blood and dirt. And they 
got my hat from me, which I never got again. Yet when 
I was got upon my legs again I declared to them the word 
of life, and showed them the fruits of their teacher, and 
how they dishonoured Christianity. So after awhile I got 
into the meeting again amongst friends ; and the priest and 
people coming by the house, I went forth with friends into 
the yard, and there I spake to the priest and people, and 
the priest scoffed at us and called us Quakers. But the 




Lord’s power was so over them, and the word of life was 
declared in such authority and dread to them, that the 
priest fell a trembling himself; and one of the people 
said, Look how the priest trembles and shakes ; he is turned 
a Quaker also. 

In the beginning of the year 1652, great rage got up in 
priests and people and in some of the magistrates in the 
West Riding of Yorkshire, against the truth and against 
friends, insomuch that the priest of Warnsworth procured 
a warrant from the justices against me and Thomas Aldam, 
which was to be executed in any part of the W est Riding 
of Yorkshire. 

The Lord had said unto me. If but one man or woman 
were raised up by his power to stand and live in the same 
spirit that the prophets and apostles were in who gave 
forth the Scriptures, that man or woman should shake all 
the country in their profession for ten miles round. For 
people had the Scriptures, but were not in the same light 
and power and Spirit which they were in that gave forth 
the Scriptures ; and so they neither knew God nor Christ 
nor the Scriptures aright, nor had they unity one with 
another, being out of the power and spirit of God. There- 
fore as we passed along, we warned all people wherever we 
met them, of the day of the Lord that was coming upon them. 

As we travelled on we came near a very great and high 
hill called Pendle-hill, and I was moved of the Lord to go 
up to the top of it, which I did with much ado, it was so 
very steep and high. When I was come to the top of this 
hill I saw the sea bordering upon Lancashire. And from 
the top of this hill the Lord let me see in what places He 
had a^ great people to be gathered. As I went down I 




found a spring of water in the side of the hill, with which 
I refreshed myself, having eaten or drunk but little several 
days before. 

At night we came to an inn, and declared truth to the 
man of the house, and writ a paper to the priests and pro- 
fessors, declaring the day of the Lord, and that Christ 
was come to teach his people himself by his power and 
Spirit in their hearts, and to bring people off from all the 
world’s ways and teachers to his own free teaching, who 
had bought them and was the Saviour of all them that 
believed in Him. The man of the house spread the paper 
abroad, and was himself mightily affected with the truth. 
Here the Lord opened unto me and let me see a great 
people in white raiment by a river-side coming to the Lord, 
and the place that I saw them in was about Wentzerdale 
and Sedburgh. 

As thus I travelled on through the Dales, I went to a 
meeting at justice Benson’s, where met a people that were 
separated from the public worship. This was the place 
that I had seen where a people came forth in white raiment. 
A large meeting it was, and the people were generally con- 
vinced and continue a large meeting still of Friends near 
Sedburgh, which was then first gathered through my min- 
istry in the name of Jesus. 

In the same week there was a great fair, at which ser- 
vants used to be hired. And I went and declared the day 
of the Lord through the fair. And after I had done so I 
went into the steeple-house yard, and many of the people 
of the fair came thither to me and abundance of priests 
and professors. There I declared the everlasting truth 
of the Lord and the word of life for several hours ; show- 




ing that the Lord was come to teach his people himself 
and to bring them off from all the world’s ways and teach- 
ers to Christ the true teacher and the true way to God. 
Not one of the priests had power to open his mouth against 
what I declared. But at last a captain said, Why will you 
not go into the church ? for this is not a fit place to preach 
in, said he. But I told him I denied their church. Then 
stood up one Francis Howgill, who was a preacher to a 
congregation. He had not seen me before, yet he under- 
took to answer that captain, and soon put him to silence. 
Then said this Francis Howgill of me. This man speaks 
with authority, and not as the scribes. After this I opened 
to the people that that ground and house was no holier 
than another place, and that that house is not the church, 
but the people whom Christ is the head of. Then after 
awhile the priests came up to me, and I warned them to 
repent. One of them said I was mad, and so they turned 
away. But many people were convinced there that day, 
and were glad at the hearing of the truth declared, and 
received it with joy. Amongst these was one called Cap- 
tain Ward, who received the truth in the love of it and 
lived and died in it. 

The next First day I came to Firbank Chapel in West- 
moreland, where Francis Howgill before named and one 
John Audland had been preaching in the morning. The 
chapel was full of people so that many could not get in. 
And Francis Howgill said. He thought I looked into the 
chapel, and his spirit was ready to fail, the Lord’s power 
did so surprise him ; but I did not look in. They made 
haste and had quickly done at that time. And they and 
some of the people went to their dinners ; but abundance 
6* E 



[ 1652 . 

stayed till they came again. Now John Blakelin and 
others came to me and desired me not to reprove them pub- 
licly, for they were not parish teachers but pretty tender 
men. I could not tell them whether I should or no (though 
I had not at that time any drawings to declare publicly 
against them), but I said they must leave me to the Lord’s 
movings. So, while the others were gone to dinner, I went 
to a brook and got me a little water, and then came and 
sate down on the top of a rock hard by the chapel. In 
the afternoon the people gathered about me with several 
of their preachers; it was judged there were above a thou- 
sand people, amongst whom I declared God’s everlasting 
truth and word of life freely and largely for about the 
space of three hours, directing all to the Spirit of God in 
themselves, that they might be turned from the darkness 
to the light and believe in it, that they might become the 
children of it ; and might be turned from the power of 
Satan, which they had been under, unto God, and by the 
spirit of truth might be led into all truth, and sensibly 
understand the words of the prophets and of Christ and 
of the apostles ; and might all come to know Christ to be 
their teacher to instruct them, their counsellor to direct 
them, their shepherd to feed them, their bishop to oversee 
them, and their prophet to open divine mysteries to them ; 
and might know their bodies to be prepared, sanctified, and 
made fit temples for God and Christ to dwell in. And in 
the openings of the heavenly life I opened unto them the 
prophets and the figures and shadows, and directed them 
to Christ the substance. So I declared unto them that the 
Lord God had sent me to preach the everlasting gospel 
and word of life amongst them; and to bring them ofi‘ 




from all these temples, tithes, priests, and rudiments of the 
world which had gotten up since the apostles’ days, and 
had been set up by such as had erred from the Spirit and 
power that the apostles were in. Very largely was I 
opened at this meeting, and the Lord’s convincing power 
accompanied my ministry and reached home unto the 
hearts of the people, whereby many were convinced that 
day, and all the teachers of that congregation, who were 
many, were convinced of God’s everlasting truth. 

From Kendal I went to Under-barrow, to one Miles 
Bateman’s ; and several people going along with me, 
great reasonings I had with them, especially with Edward 
Burrough. At night the priest came, and many professors, 
to the house; and a great deal of disputing I had with 
them. Supper being provided for the priest and the rest 
of the company, I had not freedom to eat with them, but 
told them if they would appoint a meeting for the next 
day at the steeple-house, and acquaint the people with it, 
I might meet them. They had a great deal of reasoning 
about it, some being for it and some against it. In the 
morning I walked out (after I had spoken again to them 
concerning the meeting) ; and as I walked upon a bank by 
the house, there came several poor people, travellers, asking 
relief, who I saw were in necessity, and they gave them 
nothing, but said they were cheats. It grieved me to 
see such hard-heartedness amongst professors ; whereupon, 
when they were gone in to their breakfast, I ran after the 
poor people about a quarter of a mile, and gave them some 
money. Meanwhile, some of them that were in the house 
coming out again, and seeing me a quarter of a mile off, 
said I could not have gone so far in such an instant if I 



[ 1652 . 

had not had wings. Hereupon the meeting was like to 
have been put by ; for they were filled with such strange 
thoughts concerning me, that many of them were against 
having a meeting with me. I told them I ran after those 
poor people to give them some money, being grieved at 
their hard-heartedness who gave them nothing. Then i 
came Miles and Stephen Hubbersty, and they being more 
simple-hearted men, would have the meeting held. So to 
the chapel at Under-barrow I went ; and the priest came, 
and a great meeting there was, and the way of life and 
salvation was opened; and after a while the priest fled 
away. And many of Crook and Under-barrow were con- 
vinced that day, and received the word of life, and stood 
fast in it under the teaching of Christ Jesus. Now, after 
I had declared the truth to them for some hours, and the 
meeting was ended, the chief-constable and some other pro- 
fessors fell to reasoning with me in the chapel-yard ; where- 
upon I took a Bible and opened to them the Scriptures, 
and dealt tenderly with them, as one would do with a child. 
And they that were in the light of Christ and spirit of 
God knew when I spake Scripture, though I did not men- 
tion chapter and verse, after the priest’s form, unto them. 

I went to Ulverstone and so to Swarthmore, to Judge 
Fell’s, whither came up one Lampitt, a priest, who I per- 
ceived had been, and still was, an high-notionist. With 
him I had a great deal of reasoning; for he would talk of 
high notions and perfection, and thereby deceived the peo- 
ple. He would have owned me, but I could not own nor 
join with him, he was so full of filth. He said he was 
above John, and made as though he knew all things. But 
I told him. Death reigned from Adam to Moses ; and that 




he was under death, and knew not Moses ; for Moses saw 
the Paradise of God ; but he knew neither Moses, nor the 
prophets, nor John ; for that crooked and rough nature 
stood in him, and the mountain of sin and corruptions ; and 
the way was not prepared in him for the Lord. He con- 
fessed he had been under a cross in things, but now he could 
sing psalms and do anything. I told him. Now he could 
see a thief and join hand in hand with him ; but he could 
not preach Moses, nor the prophets, nor John, nor Christ, 
except he were in the same spirit that they were in. Now, 
Margaret Fell had been abroad in the day-time, and at 
night her children told her that priest Lampitt and I had 
disagreed; which did somewhat trouble her, because she 
was in a profession with him (but he hid his dirty actions 
from them). At night we had a great deal of reasoning, 
and I declared the truth to her and her family. The next 
day Lampitt came again, and I had a great deal of 
discourse with him before Margaret Fell, who then clearly 
discerned the priest, and a convincement of the Lord’s 
truth came upon her and her family. Within a day or 
two there was a day to be observed for an humiliation, and 
Margaret Fell asked me to go with her to the steeple-house 
at Ulverstone (for she was not wholly come off from them). 
I replied, I must do as I am ordered by the Lord. So I 
left her, and walked into the fields ; and the word of the 
Lord came to me, saying. Go to the steeple-house after 
them. When I came, the priest Lampitt was singing with 
his people ; but his spirit was so foul, and the matter they 
sung so unsuitable to their states, that after they had done 
singing I was moved of the Lord to speak to him and the 
people. The word of the Lord to them was : He is not a 




Jew that is one outward, but he is a Jew that is one in- 
ward ; whose praise is not of man, but of God. Then, as 
the Lord opened further, I showed them that God was 
come to teach his people by his Spirit, and to bring them 
off from all their old ways and religions, churches and wor- 
ships ; for all their religions, and worships, and ways was 
but talking of other men’s words, but they were out of the 
life and Spirit which they were in who gave them forth. 
Then cried out one called Justice Sawrey, Take him away. 
But Judge Fell’s wife said to the officers. Let him alone; 
why may not he speak as well as any other ? Lampitt also, 
the priest (in deceit), said. Let him speak. So at length, 
when I had declared a pretty while, this justice Sawrey 
caused the constable to put me out; and then I spake to 
the people in the graveyard. 

I passed. to Ramside, where was a chapel in which one 
Thomas L^V^c^used to preach, who was a high sort of a 
priest, and he very lovingly spake to his people in the 
morning of my coming in the afternoon, by which means 
very many people were gathered together. When I came 
I saw there was no place so convenient to declare to the 
people there as the chapel ; wherefore I went into the chapel, 
and all was quiet; and the priest, Thomas Lawson, went 
not up into his pulpit, but left all the time to me. And 
the everlasting day of the Eternal God was proclaimed that 
day, and the everlasting truth was largely declared, which 
reached and entered into the hearts. .of ^he ;^eop]^, and 
many received the truth in the love of itC-^‘ “And this priest 
came to be convinced, and left his chapel, and threw off 
his preaching for hire, and came to preach the Lord Jesus 
and his kingdom freely. After that some rude people cast 




scandals upon him, and thought to have done him a mis- 
chief; but he was carried over all, and grew in the wis- 
dom of God mightily, and proved very serviceable in his 

Then I went to Becliff, where Leonard Fell was con- 
vinced and became a minister of the everlasting gospel. 
And several others were convinced there and came into 
obedience to the truth. Here the people said they could 
not tell how to dispute, and would fain have put on some 
other to hold talk with me. But I bid them fear the 
Lord, and not in a light way hold a talk of the Lord’s 
words, but put the things in practice. And I directed 
them to the divine light of Christ and his Spirit in their 
hearts, which would let them see all the evil thoughts, 
words, and actions that they had thought, spoken, and 
acted ; by which light they might see their sin, and by 
which light they might also see their Savour ^Christ Jesus, 
to save them from their sins. This I told them was their 
first step to peace, even to stand still in the light that 
showed them their sins and transgressions, by which they 
might come to see how they were in the fall of old Adam, 
in the darkness and death, strangers to the covenant of 
promise, and without God in the world, ^^nd by the same 
light they might see Christ, that died fi^f!.tnem, to be their 
Redeemer aiid Saviour and- tli^r way to God. 

S(^orr>^ter,^dgJ3 Fell tein^ come home, Margaret Fell, 
his wifef ^nUJ^lgfi^bing me to return thither; and I 
feeling free^BB^iromTlie Lord so to do, went bac k-sthr6Ugli 
the country to Swarthmore. After we~lmS^^?I?coursed 
a pretty time together, Judge Fell himself was satisfied 
also, and came to see, by the openings of the Spirit of God 




in his heart, over all the priests and teachers of the world, 
and did not go to hear them for some years before he died. 
For he knew it was the truth that I declared, and that 
Christ was the teacher of his people and their Saviour. 
And while I was in those parts Richard Farnsworth and 
James Naylor came thither to see me and the family. And 
Judge Fell being satisfied that it was the way of truth, 
notwithstanding all their opposition, let the meeting be 
kept at his house. And a great meeting was settled there 
in the Lord’s power, to the tormenting of the priests and 
professors, which hath continued there near forty years 
until the year 1690, that a new meeting-house was erected 
near it. 

After this I returned into Westmoreland, and spake 
through Kendal upon a market-day. And so dreadful 
was the power of God that was upon me that people flew 
like chafi* before me into their houses. I warned them of 
the mighty day of the Lord, and exhorted them to hearken 
to the voice of God in their own hearts, who was now come 
to teach his people himself. 

I went up to Swarthmore again, whither came up four 
or five of the priests. And, coming to discourse, I asked 
them. Whether any one of them could say he ever had the 
word of the Lord to go and speak to such or such a people? 
None of them durst say he had. But one of them burst 
out into a passion, and said he could speak his experiences 
as well as I. I told him. Experience was one thing; but 
to receive and go with a message, and to have a word from 
the Lord as the prophets and apostles had and did, and as 
I had done to them, this was another thing. And there- 
fore I put it to them again, Could any of them say he had 




ever had a command or word from the Lord immediately 
at any time? But none of them could say so. Then I 
told them, The false prophets and false apostles and anti- 
christs could use the words of the true prophets and true 
apostles and of Christ, and would speak of other men’s 
experiences, though they themselves never knew nor heard 
the voice of God and Christ ; and such as they might get 
the good words and experiences of others. This puzzled 
them much and laid them open ; for at another time, when 
I was discoursing with several priests at Judge Fell’s house 
and he was by, I asked them the same question. Whether 
any of them ever heard the voice of God or Christ to bid 
him go to such or such a people to declare his word or 
message unto them? For any one, I told them, any that 
could but read might declare the experiences of the proph- 
ets and apostles which were recorded in the Scriptures. 
Hereupon one of them, whose name was Thomas Taylor, 
an ancient priest, did ingenuously confess before Judge 
Fell that he had never heard the voice of God nor of 
Christ to send him to any people ; but he spake his experi- 
ences and the experiences of the saints in former ages, and 
that he preached. This very much confirmed Judge Fell 
in the persuasion he had that the priests were wrong ; for 
he had thought formerly, as the generality of the people 
then did, that they were sent from God. 

This Thomas Taylor was convinced at this time, and 
travelled with me into Westmoreland, and coming to 
Crofland steeple-house, we found the people gathered to- 
gether there. And the Lord opened Thomas Taylor’s 
mouth amongst the people (though he was convinced but 
the day before), so that he declared amongst them how he 




had been before he was convinced, and, like the good Scribe 
that was converted to the kingdom, he brought forth things 
new and old to the people, and showed them how the priests 
were out of the way. 

After this, on a lecture day, I was moved to go to the 
steeple-house at Ulverstone, where were abundance of pro- 
fessors, priests, and people. I went up near to priest Lam- 
pitt, who was blustering on in his preaching. And after 
the Lord had opened my mouth to speak, John Sawrey, 
the justice, came to me, and said if I would speak accord- 
ing to the Scriptures I should speak. I stranged at him 
for speaking so to me, for I did speak according to the 
Scriptures ; and I told him I should speak according to the 
Scriptures and bring the Scriptures to prove what I had to 
say ; for I had something to speak to Lampitt and to them. 
Then he said I should not speak, contradicting himself who 
had said just before, I should speak if I would speak ac- 
cording to the Scriptures, which I did. Now the people 
were quiet, and heard me gladly, until this justice Sawrey 
(who was the first stirrer-up of cruel persecution in the 
north) incensed them against me, and set them on to hale, 
beat, and bruise me. Then on a sudden the people were in 
a rage, and they fell upon me in the steeple-house before 
his face, and knocked me down, and kicked me, and tram- 
pled upon me, he looking on ; and so great was the uproar 
that some people tumbled over their seats for fear. At 
last he came and took me from the people, and led me out 
of the steeple-house, and put me into the hands of the con- 
stables and other officers, bidding them whip me and put 
me out of the town. Then they led me about a quarter of 
a mile, some taking hold by my collar, and some by my 




arms and shoulders, and shook and dragged me along. 
And there being many friendly people come to the market, 
and some of them come to the steeple-house to hear me, 
divers of these they knocked down also, and brake their 
heads, so that the blood ran down from several of them. 
And Judge Fell’s son running after to see what they would 
do with me, they threw him into a ditch of water, some 
of them crying, Knock the teeth out of his head. Now 
when they had haled me to the common moss-side, a multi- 
tude of people following, the constables and other officers 
gave me some blows over my back with their willow rods, 
and so thrust me among the rude multitude, who — having 
furnished themselves some with staves, some with hedge- 
stakes, and others with holm or holly bushes — fell upon 
me, and beat me on my head, arms, and shoulders till they 
had amazed me so that I fell down upon the wet common. 
And when I recovered myself again, and saw myself lying 
in a watery common, and the people standing about me, I 
lay still a little while ; and the power of the Lord sprang 
through me, and the eternal refreshings refreshed me, so 
that I stood up again in the strengthening power of the 
Eternal God, and stretching out my arms amongst them 
I said with a loud voice. Strike again ; here are my arms, 
my head, and my cheeks. There was in the company a 
mason, a professor, but a rude fellow ; he with his walking 
rule-staff gave me a blow with all his might just over the 
back of my hand as it was stretched out, with which blow 
my hand was so bruised and my arm so benumbed, that I 
could not draw it unto me again ; so that some of the peo- 
ple cried out. He hath spoiled his hand for ever having 
any use of it more. But I looked at it in the love of God 




(for I was in the love of God to them all that had perse- 
cuted me) ; and after a while the Lord’s power sprang 
through me again, and through my hand and arm, so that 
in a moment I recovered strength in my hand and arm in 
the sight of them all. 

Being come to Lancaster, and Justice Sawrey and Just- 
ice Thompson having granted a warrant to apprehend me 
— though I was not apprehended by it — yet hearing of it, 
I appeared at the sessions, where there appeared against 
me about forty priests ; these had chosen one Marshal, 
priest of Lancaster, to be their orator ; and had provided 
one young priest and two priests’, sons to bear witness 
against me, who had sworn beforehand that I had spoken 

There were then in court several people who had been 
at that meeting wherein the witnesses swore I spake 
those blasphemous words which the priests accused me of, 
and these, being men of integrity and reputation in the 
country, did declare and affirm in court. That the oath 
which the witnesses had taken against me was altogether 
false ; and that no such words as they had sworn against 
me were spoken by me at that meeting. For indeed most 
of the serious men of that side of the country that were 
then at the sessions had been at that meeting, and had 
heard me both at that meeting and at other meetings also. 
This was taken notice of by Colonel West, who, being a 
justice of the peace, was then upon the bench ; and, hav- 
ing long been weak in body, blessed the Lord and said. 
The Lord had healed him that day ; adding. That he never 
saw so many sober people and good faces together in all 
his life. And then turning himself to me he said in the 




open sessions, George, if thou hast anything to say to the 
people, thou mayest freely declare it. And I was moved 
of the Lord to speak ; and as soon as I began, priest Mar- 
shal, the orator for the rest of the priests, went his way. 
That which I was moved to declare was this : That the 
Holy Scriptures were given forth by the Spirit of God ; 
and all people must first come to the Spirit of God in 
themselves, by which they might know God and Christ, of 
whom the prophets and the apostles learned ; and by the 
same Spirit know the Holy Scriptures ; for as the Spirit of 
God was in them that gave forth the Scriptures, so the 
same Spirit of God must be in all them that come to know 
and understand the Scriptures. By which Spirit they 
might have fellowship with the Son and with the Father 
and with the Scriptures and with one another. And with- 
out this Spirit they can know neither God nor Christ nor 
the Scriptures, nor have right fellowship one with another. 
I had no sooner spoken these words, but about half a dozen 
priests that stood behind my back burst out into a passion, 
and one of them, whose name was Jackus, amongst other 
things that he spake against the truth said. That the Spirit 
and the letter were inseparable. I replied. Then every one 
that hath the letter hath the Spirit ; and they might buy 
the Spirit with the letter of the Scriptures. This plain 
discovery of darkness in the priest moved Judge Fell and 
Colonel West to reprove them openly and tell them. That 
according to that position they might carry the Spirit in 
their pockets as they did the Scriptures. So the justices, 
seeing the witnesses did not agree, and perceiving that they 
were brought to answer the priests’ envy, and finding that 
all their evidences were not sufficient in law to make good 
7 * 




their charge against me, they discharged me. It was a 
day of everlasting salvation to hundreds of people ; for the 
Lord Jesus Christ, the way to the Father and the free 
Teacher, was exalted and set up, and his everlasting gospel 
was preached, and the word of eternal life was declared 
over the heads of the priests and all such money-preachers. 

At this time I was in a fast, and was not to eat until 
this work of God which then lay weighty upon me was 
accomplished. But the Lord’s power was wonderfully set 
over all, and gave truth and Friends dominion therein over 
all to his glory. 

But the priests, fretting to see themselves overthrown at 
the sessions at Lancaster, got some of the envious justices 
to join with them, and, at the following assize at Lancaster, 
informed Judge Windham against me. Whereupon the 
judge made a speech against me in open court, and com- 
manded Colonel West, who was clerk of the assize, to issue 
forth a warrant for the apprehending of me. But Colonel 
West told the judge of my inuocency, and spake boldly 
in my defence. Yet the judge commanded him again 
either to write a warrant or go off from his seat. Then he 
told the judge plainly that he would not do it ; but that 
he would offer up all his estate and his body also for me. 
So he stopped the judge, and the Lord’s power came over 
all ; so that the priests and justices could not get their envy 
executed. That same night I came into Lancaster, it being 
the assize-time ; and hearing of a warrant to be given out 
against me, I judged it better to show myself openly than 
for my adversaries to seek me. So I went to Judge Fell’s 
and Colonel West’s chambers; and as soon as I came in 
they smiled on me; and Colonel West said. What! are 


you come into the dragon’s mouth ? I stayed in town till 
the judge went out of town ; and I walked up and down 
the town, but no one meddled with me nor questioned me. 
Thus the Lord’s blessed power which is over all carried me 
through and over this exercise, and gave dominion over his 
enemies, and enabled me to go on in his glorious work and 
service for his great name’s sake. For though the beast 
maketh war against the saints, yet the Lamb hath got, 
and will get, the victory. 

It was about the beginning of the year 1653 when I re- 
turned to S war th more. And great openings I had from 
the Lord not only of divine and spiritual matters, but also 
of outward things relating to the civil government. For, 
being one day in Swarthmore hall, when Judge Fell and 
J ustice Benson were talking of the news in the news-book 
and of the parliament that then was sitting, (which was 
called the Long Parliament,) I was moved to tell them. That 
before that day two weeks the parliament should be broken 
up and the speaker plucked out of his chair. And that 
day two weeks Justice Benson coming thither again, told 
Judge Fell, That now he saw George was a true prophet ; 
for Oliver had broken up the parliament by that time. 

About this time I was in a fast for about ten days, my 
spirit being greatly exercised on truth’s behalf ; for James 
Milner and Richard Myer went out into imaginations, and 
a company followed them. This James Milner and some 
of his company had true openings at the first ; but, getting 
up into pride and exaltation of spirit, they run out from 
truth. I was sent for to them, and was moved of the Lord 
to go and show them their goings forth. And they came 

.80 PASSAGES FROM [ 1653 . 

to see their folly and condemned it, and came into the 
way of truth again. 

Now was I moved to send James Lancaster to appoint a 
meeting at one John Wilkinson’s steeple-house near Cock- 
ermouth, who was a preacher in great repute, and had 
three parishes under him. And the Lord opened my 
mouth to declare his everlasting truth and his everlasting 
day, and to lay open all their teachers and their rudiments, 
traditions, and inventions that they had been in in the night 
of apostasy since the apostles’ days. And I turned them 
to Christ, the true teacher, and to the true, spiritual wor- 
ship, directing them where to find the Spirit and truth, that 
they might worship God therein. 

So when I had largely declared the word of life unto 
them for about the space of three hours, I walked forth 
from amongst the people, and the people passed away very 
well satisfied. Among the rest a professor followed me 
praising and commending me, and his words were like a 
thistle to me ; at last I turned about and bid him fear the 
Lord. Whereupon one priest Larkham, of Cockermouth, 
(for several priests were got together on the way who came 
after the meeting was done) said to me. Sir, why do you 
judge so? you must not judge, said he. But I turned to 
him and said. Friend, dost not thou discern an exhortation 
from a judgment? for I admonished him to fear God, and 
dost thou say I judge him? Many hundreds were con- 
vinced that day, and received the Lord Jesus Christ and 
his free teaching with gladness. 

I passed away about two miles to another great steeple- 
house of the said John Wilkinson’s called Brigham. When 
I came into the steeple-house yard a professor came to me 

1653.] GEORGE fox’s JOURNAL. 81 

and asked if I would not go into the church, as he called 
it. And I, seeing no convenient place abroad to stand to 
speak unto the people from, went in, and stood up in a seat 
after the people were settled. The priest came in also, but 
did not go up to his pulpit. So the Lord opened my 
mouth and I declared his everlasting truth and word of 
life to the people, directing them to the Spirit of God in 
themselves, by which they might know God and Christ and 
the Scriptures, and come to have heavenly fellowship in the 
Spirit. And I declared to them that every one that com- 
eth into the world was enlightened by Christ, the life, by 
which light they might see their sins and Christ who was 
come to save them from their sins and died for them. And 
if they came to walk in this light, they might therein see 
Christ to be the author of their faith and the finisher 
thereof; their shepherd to feed them, their priest to teach 
them, and their great prophet to open divine mysteries 
unto them, and to be always present with them. I opened 
also unto them, in the openings of the Lord, the first cove- 
nant, showing them the figures and the substance of those 
figures, and so bringing them on to Christ, the New Cove- 
nant. I also manifested unto them that there had been a 
night of apostasy since the apostles’ days, but that now the 
everlasting gospel was preached again, which brought life 
and immortality to light; and the day of the Lord was 
come ; and Christ was come to teach his people himself, 
by his light, grace, power, and spirit. A fine opportunity 
the Lord gave me to preach truth among the people that 
day for about three hours’ time ; and all was quiet. And 
many hundreds were convinced that day, and some of them 
praised God and said. Now we know the first step to peace. 





Passing on, we came to Carlisle. On the market-day I 
went up into the market to the market-cross. Now the 
magistrates had both threatened and sent their serjeants ; 
and the magistrates’ wives had said that if I came there 
they would pluck the hair from off my head, and that the 
serjeants should take me up. Nevertheless, I obeyed the 
Lord God and went upon the cross, and there declared 
unto them. That the day of the Lord was coming upon all 
their deceitful ways and doings and deceitful merchandise. 
And after I had declared the word of life to the people, 
the throng being so great that the serjeants could not get 
to me nor the magistrates’ wives come at me, I passed away 
quietly. Many people and soldiers came to me, and some 
Baptists that were bitter contenders, amongst whom one of 
their deacons, being an envious man, and finding the Lord’s 
power was over them, cried out for very anger. Where- 
upon I set my eyes upon him and spake sharply to him in 
the power of the Lord. And he cried. Do not pierce me 
so with thy eyes ; keep thy eyes off me. 

On the First day following I went into the steeple-house, 
and after the priest had done I preached the truth to the 
people, and declared the word of life amongst them. The 
priest got away, and the magistrates desired me to go out 
of the steeple-house. But I still declared the way of the 
Lord unto them, and told them I came to speak the word 
of life and salvation from the Lord amongst them. The 
next day the justices and magistrates of the town being 
gathered together in the town hall, they granted a warrant 
against me, and sent for me to come before them. So after 
a large examination they committed me to prison as a blas- 
phemer, an heretic, and a seducer. They were in a black, 




dark rage, and set three musketeers for guard upon me — 
one at my chamber door, another at the stairs foot, and a 
third at the street door. And none they would let come 
at me except one sometimes to bring me some necessary 
things. At night they would bring up priests to me, some- 
times as late as the tenth hour in the night, and they would 
be exceeding rude and devilish. There were a company of 
bitter Scotch priests, Presbyterians, made up of envy and 
malice, who were not fit to speak of the things of God, 
they were so foul mouthed. But the Lord by his power 
gave me dominion over them all, and I let them see both 
their fruits and their spirits. 

After the judges were gone out of town, an order was 
sent to the jailer to put me down into the prison amongst 
the moss-troopers, thieves, and murderers, which accord- 
ingly he did. A filthy, nasty place it was. Yet, as bad 
as the place was, the prisoners were all made very loving 
and subject to me ; and some of them were convinced of 
the truth as the publicans and harlots were of old, so that 
they were able to confound a priest that might come to the 
grates to dispute. But the jailer was very cruel, and the 
under-jailer very abusive both to me and to Friends that 
came to see me ; for he would beat Friends with a great 
cudgel that did but come to the window to look in upon 
me. I could get up to the grate, where sometimes I took 
in my meat, at which the jailer was often ofiended. One 
time he came in a great rage and fell a-beating me with 
his great cudgel, though I was not at the grate* at that 
time, and as he beat me he cried. Come out of the window, 
though I was then far enough from it. Now while he 
struck me, I was made to sing in the Loi'd's power, and 




that made him rage the more. Then he went and fetched 
a fiddler, and brought him in where I was and set him to 
play, thinking to vex me thereby ; but while he played I 
was moved in the everlasting power of the Lord God to 
sing, and my voice drowned the noise of the fiddle and 
struck and confounded them, and made them give over 
fiddling and go their ways. 

The Lord’s power came over the justices, and they were 
made to set me at liberty. But sometime before I was set 
at liberty, the governor and Anthony Pearson came down 
into the prison to see the place where I was kept and un- 
derstand what usage I had. And when they were come 
down to me, they found the place so bad and the savour so 
ill, that they cried shame of the magistrates for suffering 
the jailer to do such things. And they called for the 
jailers into the prison, and required them to find sureties 
for their good behaviour ; and the under-jailer, who had 
been such a cruel fellow, they put into the prison with me 
amongst the moss-troopers. 

Now I went into the country and had mighty great meet- 
ings, and the everlasting gospel and word of life flourished, 
and thousands were turned to the Lord Jesus Christ and 
to his teaching. 

We came through the country into Cumberland again, 
where we had a general meeting of thousands of people 
atop of an hill near Langlands. A glorious and heavenly 
meeting it was, for the glory of the Lord did shine over all, 
and there were as many as one could well speak over, the 
multitude was so great. Their eyes were turned to Christ 
their teacher, and they came to sit under their own vine ; 
insomuch that Francis Howgill coming afterwards to visit 

1653 -.] 



them, found they had no need of words, for they were sit- 
ting under their teacher Christ Jesus, in the sense whereof 
he sate down amongst them without speaking anything. A 
great convincement there was in Cumberland, Bishoprick, 
Northumberland, W estmoreland, Lancashire, and Yorkshire. 
And the plants of God grew and flourished so, the heavenly 
rain descending and God’s glory shining upon them, that 
many mouths were opened by the Lord to his praise ; yea, 
to babes and sucklings He ordained strength. 

About this time the priests and professors fell to proph- 
esying against us afresh. They had said long before 
that we should be destroyed within a month, and after 
that they prolonged that time to half a year ; but that time 
being long expired, and we mightily increased in number, 
they now gave forth that we would eat out one another ; 
for many times after meetings, many tender people having 
a great way to go, tarried at Friends’ houses by the way, 
and sometimes more than there were beds to lodge in, so 
that some have lain on the hay-mows ; hereupon Cain’s 
fear possessed the professors and world’s people ; for they 
were afraid that when we had eaten one another out we 
would all come to be maintained by the parishes, and so 
we should be chargeable to them. But after awhile, when 
they saw that the Lord blessed and increased Friends, as 
He did Abraham, both in the field and in the basket, at 
their goings forth and comings in, at their risings up and 
lyings down, and that all things prospered with them, then 
they saw the falseness of all their prophecies against us, 
and that it was in vain to curse where God had blessed. 
At the first convincement, when Friends could not put ofi* 
their hats to people, nor say you to a single person but thou 



[ 1653 . 

and thee, or could not bow nor use flattering words in sal- 
utations, nor go into the fashions and customs of the world, 
many Friends that were tradesmen of several sorts lost 
their customers at the first; for the people were shy of 
them and would not trade with them, so that for a time 
some Friends that were tradesmen could hardly get money 
enough to buy bread. But afterwards, when people came 
to have experience of Friends’ honesty and faithfulness, 
and found that their yea was yea and their nay was nay, 
that they kept to a word in their dealings, and that they 
would not cozen and cheat them ; but that if they sent any 
child to their shops for anything they were as well used as 
if they had come themselves, the lives and conversations 
of Friends did preach, and reached to the witness of God 
in people. And then things altered so that all the inquiry 
was. Where was a draper or shop-keeper or tailor or shoe- 
maker or any other tradesman that was a Quaker? Then 
that was all the cry, insomuch that Friends had more trade 
than many of their neighbours ; and if there was any trad- 
ing, they had a great part of it. And then the envious pro- 
fessors altered their note and began to cry out. If we let 
these Quakers alone, they will take the trade of the nation 
out of our hands. This hath been the Lord’s doings to 
and for his people, which, my desire is, that all who pro- 
fess his holy truth may be kept truly sensible of, and that 
all may be preserved in and by his power and Spirit faith- 
ful to God and man, — first to God in obeying Him in all 
things ; and then in doing unto all men that which is just 
and righteous, true and holy and honest to all men and 
women in all things that they have to do or deal with 
them in ; that the Lord God may be glorified in their 




practising truth, holiness, godliness, and righteousness 
amongst people in all their lives and conversations. 

Now when the churches were settled in the north and 
Friends were sate down under Christ's teaching and the 
glory of the Lord shined over them, I passed from Swarth- 
more to Lancaster (about the beginning of the year 1654) 
and so through the countries, visiting Friends till I came 
to Snyder-hill-green, where there was a meeting appointed 
three weeks before ; leaving the north fresh and green under 
Christ their teacher. And when I came to Snyder-hill- 
green there was a mighty meeting, some thousands of people 
as it was judged, and many persons of note were there, as 
captains and other officers, and there was a general con- 
vincement ; for the Lord's power and truth was set over 
all, and there was no opposition. 

About this time did the Lord move upon the spirits of 
many whom He had raised up and sent forth to labour in 
his vineyard to travel southwards, and spread themselves 
in the service of the gospel to the eastern, southern, and 
western parts of the nation — as Francis Howgill and 
Edward Bur rough to London ; John Camm and John 
Audland to Bristol through the countries ; Richard Hub- 
berthorn and George Whitehead towards Norwich ; Thomas 
Holmes into Wales, and others otherways ; for above sixty 
ministers had the Lord raised up and did now send abroad 
out of the north country. 

I went to Drayton, in Leicestershire, to visit my relations ; 
and as soon as I was come in, Nathaniel Stevens the priest, 
having gotten another priest and given notice to the coun- 
try, sent down to me to come up to them ; for they could 
not do anything till I came. Now I, having been three 




[ 1654 . . 

years away from my relations, knew nothing of their de- 
sign and intentions. But at last I went up into the steeple- 
house yard where the two priests were ; and they had gath- 
ered abundance of people. When I came there, they would 
have had me gone into the steeple-house. I asked them. 
What I should do there ? and they said, Mr. Stephens could 
not bear the cold. I told them he might bear it as well as 
I. At last we went into a great hall ; and there was Rich- 
ard Farnsworth with me. And a great dispute we had 
with these priests concerning the practice of the priests, 
how contrary they were to Christ and his apostles. The 
priests would know where tithes were forbidden or ended ? 
Whereupon I showed them out of the seventh chapter to 
the Hebrews that not only tithes but the priesthood that 
took tithes was ended ; and the law was ended and disan- 
nulled by which the priesthood was made and tithes were 
commanded to be paid. Then the priests stirred up the 
people to some lightness and rudeness. Now I had known 
this priest Stephens from a child, therefore I laid open his 
condition and the manner of his preaching ; and how that 
he, like the rest of the priests, did apply the promises to 
the first birth, which must die. But I showed that the 
promises were to the seed ; not to many seeds but to the 
one seed, Christ, who was one in male and female ; for all 
w^ere to be born again before they could enter into the 
kingdom of God. Then he said I must not judge so. But 
I told him. He that was spiritual judged all things. Then 
he confessed that that was a full Scripture. But, neigh- 
bours, said he, this is the business — George Fox is come 
to the light of the sun, and now he thinks to put out my 
starlight. Then I told him I would not quench the least 




measure of God in any, much less put out his starlight if 
it were true starlight, light from the Morning Star. But I 
told him if he had anything from Christ or God he ought 
to speak it freely, and not take tithes from the people for 
preaching, seeing Christ commanded his ministers to give 
freely as they had received freely. So I charged him to 
preach no more for tithes or any hire. But he said he 
would not yield unto that. Then after awhile the people 
began to be vain and rude, whereupon we broke up ; yet 
some were made loving to the truth that day. Now before 
we parted I told them that, if the Lord would, I intended 
to be at the town that day seven-night again; and in 
the interim I went into the country and had meetings, 
and came thither again that day seven-night. Against 
that time this priest had got seven priests to help him. 
Now these eight priests had gathered several hundreds of 
people, even most of the country thereabouts, and they 
would have had me into the steeple-house ; but I would 
not go in, but got on an hill and there spoke to them and 
the people. After awhile several lusty fellows came and 
took me up in their arms and carried me into the steeple- 
house porch, inteuding to have carried me into the steeple- 
house by force ; but the door being locked, they fell down 
on an heap, having me under them. As soon as I could, I 
got up from under them and got to my hill again. Then 
they got me from that place again and got me to the steeple- 
house wall and set me on a bass like a stool ; and all the 
priests being come back stood under with the people. I 
felt the mighty power of God arise over all (though 
the people began to be a little rude) and I told them if 
they would but give audience and hear me quietly I would 
8 * 




show them by the Scriptures why I denied those eight 
priests or teachers that stood there before me, and all the 
hireling teachers of the world whatsoever ; and I would 
give them Scriptures for what I said. Whereupon both 
priests and people consented. Then I showed them out of 
the prophets Isaiah, Jeremiah, Ezekiel, Micah, Malachi, 
and other prophets, that they were in the steps of such as 
God sent his true prophets to cry against. So when I 
had largely quoted the Scriptures and showed them 
wherein they were like the Pharisees, loving to be called 
of men masters, and to go in long robes, and to stand pray- 
ing in the synagogues, and to have the uppermost rooms 
at feasts, and the like ; and when I had thrown them out 
in the sight of the people amongst the false prophets, de- 
ceivers, scribes, and Pharisees, and showed at large how 
such as they were judged and condemned by the true 
prophets, by Christ and by the apostles, I directed them 
to the light of Christ Jesus, who enlightens every man that 
cometh into the world ; that by it they might see whether 
these things were not true as had been spoken. Now when 
I appealed to that of God in their consciences, the light of 
Christ Jesus in them, they could not abide to hear of it. 
They were all quiet till then ; but then a professor said, 
George, what ! wilt thou never have done ? I told him I 
should have done shortly. So I went on a little longer, 
and cleared myself of them in the Lord’s power. Priest 
Stephens came to me and desired that my father and 
brother and I might go aside with him that he might speak 
to me in private ; and the rest of the priests should keep 
the people from coming to us. I was very loth to go aside 
with him ; but the people cried. Go, George; do, George, go 




aside with him ; and I was afraid if I did not go they would 
say I was disobedient to my parents. So I went ; and the 
rest of the priests were to keep the people off, but they 
could not ; for the people being willing to hear drew close 
to us. I asked the priest what he had to say ? And he 
said, If he was out of the way I should pray for him ; and 
if I was out of the way he would pray for me; and he 
would give me a form of words to pray for him by. I re- 
plied, It seems thou dost not know whether thou beest in 
the right way or no, neither dost thou know whether I am 
in the right way or no ; but I know that I am in the ever- 
lasting way, Christ Jesus, which thou art out of. And thou 
wouldest give me a form of words to pray by, and yet thou 
deniest the Common Prayer Book to pray by as well as I, 
and I deny thy form of words as well as it. If thou 
wouldest have me pray for thee by a form of words, is not 
this to deny the apostles’ doctrine and practice of praying 
by the Spirit as it gave words and utterance ? Many people 
were convinced that day, for the Lord’s power came over 
all. And whereas they thought to have confounded truth 
that day, many were convinced of it ; and many that were 
convinced before, were by that day’s work confirmed in the 
truth and abode in it ; and a great shake it gave to the 
priests. Yea, my father, though he was an hearer and 
follower of the priest, was so well satisfied, that he struck 
his cane upon the ground and said. Truly I see he that will 
but stand to the truth, it will carry him out. Now the 
reason why I would not go into their steeple-house was be- 
cause I was to bear my testimony against it, and to bring 
all off from such places to the Spirit of God ; that they 
might know their bodies to be the temples of the Holy 




Ghost. And to bring them off from all the hireling 
teachers to Christ their free teacher, that had died for 
them and purchased them with his blood. 

Then I went to Leicester, and from Leicester to Whets ton. 
But before the meeting began, there came about seventeen 
troopers of Colonel Hacker’s regiment with his marshal ; 
and they took me up before the meeting. At night they 
had me before Colonel Hacker and his major and captains, 
a great company of them. And a great deal of discourse 
we had about the priests and about meetings (for at this 
time there was a noise of a plot against O. Cromwell). And 
much reasoning I had with them about the light of Christ, 
which enlighteneth every man that cometh into the world. 
Colonel Hacker asked whether it was not this light of 
Christ that made Judas betray his master and after led 
him to hang himself. I told him. No ; that was the spirit 
of darkness which hated Christ and his light. Then Colonel 
Hacker said I might go home and keep at home, and not 
go abroad to meetings. I told him I was an innocent man, 
free from plots, and denied all such work. Then his son 
Needham said. Father, this man hath reigned too long ; it 
is time to have him cut off. I asked him for what? what 
had I done or whom had I wronged from a child ? for I 
was bred and born in that country, and who could accuse 
me of any evil from a child ? Then Colonel Hacker asked 
me again if I would go home and stay at home? I told 
him if I should promise him so, that would manifest that I 
was guilty of something to go home, and make my home a 
prison ; and if I went to meetings they would say I broke 
their order. Therefore I told them I should go to meet- 
ings as the Lord should order me, and therefore could not 




submit to their requirings; but I said we were a peace- 
able people. Well then, said Colonel Hacker, I will send 
you to-morrow morning by six a clock to my Lord Protector 
by Captain Drury, one of his life-guard. That night I was 
kept a prisoner at the Marshalsey ; and the next morning 
by the sixth hour I was ready and delivered to Captain 
Drury. I desired he would let me speak with Colonel Hacker 
before I went, and he had me to his bedside. Colonel 
Hacker at me presently again to go home and keep no 
more meetings. I told him I could not submit to that, but 
must have my liberty to serve God and to go to meetings. 
Then, said he, you must go before the Protector. Where- 
upon I kneeled on his bedside and besought the Lord to 
forgive him ; for he was as Pilate, though he would wash 
his hands ; and when the day of his misery and trial should 
come upon him, I bid him then remember what I had said 
to him. But he was stirred up, and set on by priest Ste- 
phens and the other priests and professors, wherein their 
envy and baseness was manifest, who, when they could not 
overcome me by disputes and arguments nor resist the 
Spirit of the Lord that was in me, then they got soldiers 
to take me up. 

Afterwards, when this Colonel Hacker was in prison in 
London, a day or two before he was executed, he was put 
in mind of what he had done against the innocent. And 
he remembered it, and confessed to it to Margaret Fell, and 
said he knew well whom she meant, and he had a trouble 
upon him for it. So his son, who had told his father I had 
reigned too long and that it was time to have me cut off, 
might observe how his father was cut off afterwards, being 
hanged at Tyburn, 




Now was I carried up a prisoner by Captain Drury afore- 
said from Leicester. So he brought me to London and 
lodged me at the Mermaid over against the Mews at Char- 
ing-cross. He left me there, and went to give the Protector 
an account of me. And when he came to me again, he 
told me the Protector did require that I should promise 
not to take up a carnal sword or weapon against him or the 
government as it then was ; and that I should write it in 
what words I saw good and set my hand to it. I said little 
in reply to Captain Drury. But the next morning I was 
moved of the Lord to write a paper to the Protector by 
the name of Oliver Cromwell, wherein I did in the pres- 
ence of the Lord God declare. That I did deny the wear- 
ing or drawing of a carnal sword or any other outward 
weapon against him or any man. And that I was sent of 
God to stand a witness against all violence and against the 
works of darkness ; and to turn peojDle from the darkness 
to the light, and to bring them from the occasion of war 
and fighting to the peaceable gospel, and from being evil- 
doers, which the magistrates’ sword should be a terror to. 
When I had written what the Lord had given me to write, 
I set my name to it and gave it to Captain Drury to give 
to O. Cromwell, which he did. Then after some time Cap- 
tain Drury brought me before the Protector himself at 
Whitehall. It was in a morning, before he was dressed ; 
and one Harvey, that had come a little among Friends but 
was disobedient, waited upon him. When I came in I was 
moved to say. Peace be in this house. And I bid him keep 
in the fear of God that he might receive wisdom from Him ; 
that by it he might be ordered and with it might order all 
things under his hand to God’s glory. I spake much to 




him of truth and a great deal of discourse I had with him 
about religion, wherein he carried himself very moderately. 
But he said we quarrelled wdth the priests whom he called 
ministers. I told him I did not quarrel with them, but they 
quarrelled with me and my friends. But, said I, if we own 
the prophets, Christ, and the apostles, we cannot hold up 
such teachers, prophets, and shepherds as the prophets, 
Christ, and the apostles declared against ; but we must de- 
clare against them by the same power and Spirit. Then I 
showed him that the prophets, Christ, and the apostles de- 
clared freely and declared against them that did not declare 
freely ; such as preached for filthy lucre, and divined for 
money, and preached for hire, and were covetous and 
greedy like the dumb dogs that could never have enough. 
And that they that have the same Spirit that Christ and 
the prophets and the apostles had, could not but declare 
against all such now, as they did then. As I spake he 
would several times say. It was very good, and it was truth. 
I told him that all Christendom (so called) had the Scrip- 
tures, but they wanted the power and Spirit that they had 
who gave forth the Scriptures; and that was the reason 
they were not in fellowship with the Son, nor with the 
Father, nor with the Scriptures, nor one with another. 
Many more words I had with him ; but, people coming in, 
I drew a little back. And as I was turning he catched me 
by the hand, and with tears in his eyes said. Come again to 
my house ; for if thou and I were but an hour of a day to- 
gether we should be nearer one to the other ; adding, that 
he wished me no more ill than he did to his own soul. I 
told him if he did, he wronged his owm soul. And I bid him 
hearken to God’s voice that he might stand in his counsel 




and obey it, and if he did so, that would keep him from 
hardness of heart ; but if he did not hear God’s voice, his 
heart would be hardened. And he said it was true. Then 
went I out. And when Captain Drury came out after me 
he told me his Lord Protector said I was at liberty and 
might go whither I would. Then I was brought into a 
great hall where the Protector’s gentlemen were to dine ; 
and I asked them what they did bring me thither for? 
They said it was by the Protector’s order, that I might 
dine with them. I bid them let the Protector know I 
would not eat a bit of his bread nor drink a sup of his 
drink. When he heard this, he said, Now I see there is a 
people risen and come up that I cannot win either with 
gifts, honours, oflSces, or places ; but all other sects and peo- 
ple I can. But it was told him again, That we had forsook 
our own, and were not like to look for such things from him. 

Now I being set at liberty went up to the inn again 
where Captain Drury had at first lodged me. This Captain 
Drury, though he sometimes carried fairly, was an enemy 
to me and to truth and opposed it ; and when professors 
came to me (while I was under his custody and he was by), 
he would scoff at trembling and call us Quakers, as the 
Independents and Presbyterians had nick-named us before. 
But afterwards he came on a time to me and told me that 
as he was lying on his bed to rest himself in the daytime, 
a sudden trembling seized on him that his joints knocked 
together and his body shook so that he could not rise from 
his bed, he was so shaken that he had not strength enough 
left to rise ; but he felt the power of the Lord was upon him, 
and he tumbled off his bed, and cried to the Lord and said 
he would never speak against the Quakers more, such as 
trembled at the Word of God. 




When I came from Whitehall to the Mermaid at Char- 
ing-Cross (which had been my prison) I staid not long 
there, but went into the city of London, where we had 
great and powerful meetings; and so great were the 
throngs of people that I could hardly get to and from the 
meetings, for the crowds of people: and the truth spread 
exceedingly. Then after awhile I went to Whitehall again, 
and was moved to declare the day of the Lord amongst 
them, and that the Lord was come to teach his people 
Himself. So I preached truth both to the officers and to 
them that were called Oliver’s gentlemen who were of his 

The God of heaven carried me over all in his power, 
and his blessed power went over the nation ; insomuch that 
many Friends about this time were moved to go up and 
down to sound forth the everlasting gospel in most parts 
of this nation, and also into Scotland ; and the glory of 
the Lord was felt over all to his everlasting praise. And 
a great convincement there was in London, and some in 
the Protector’s house and family. I went to have seen him 
again, but could not get to him, the oflScers were grown so 
rude. I was moved to write a letter to the Protector, so 
called, to warn him of the mighty work the Lord hath to 
do in the nations and shaking of them ; and to beware of 
his own wit, craft, subtilty, and policy, or seeking any by- 
ends to himself. 

Now after I had made some stay in the city of London 
and cleared myself of what service lay upon me at that 
time there, I was moved of the Lord to go down into Bed- 
fordshire to John Crook’s house, where there was a great 
meeting and people generally convinced of the Lord’s truth. 

9 G 




After some time I turned up through the country to 
London again, where Friends were finely established in the 
truth and great comings in there were. And about this 
time several Friends went beyond the seas to declare the 
everlasting truth of God. Now when I had stayed awhile 
in the city I went into Kent. 

From Ey I went to Kumney, where, the people having 
had notice of my coming some time before, there was a 
very large meeting. Thither came Samuel Fisher, who 
was an eminent preacher among the Baptists, and had had 
a parsonage reputed worth two hundred pounds a year, 
which, for conscience’ sake, he had given up. And there 
was also the pastor of the Baptists and abundance of their 
people. A great convincement there was that day, and 
many were turned from the darkness to the Divine light 
of Christ, and came to see their teachers’ errors and to sit 
under the Lord Jesus Christ’s teaching, and to know him 
their way and the covenant of light which God had given 
to be their salvation. And they were brought to the one 
baptism and to the one baptizer, Christ Jesus. This Sam- 
uel Fisher received the truth in the love of it and became 
a faithful minister of it, and preached Christ freely, and 
laboured much in the work and service of the Lord, being 
moved of the Lord to go and declare the word of life at 
Dunkirk and in Holland and in divers parts of Italy, as 
Leghorn and Kome itself ; and yet the Lord preserved him 
and his companion John Stubbs out of their inquisitions. 

From Dover I went to Canterbury. From thence I 
passed into Sussex. Several meetings I had thereabouts, 
and among the rest there was a meeting appointed at a 
great man’s house. A glorious meeting we had. The 




hearts of people were opened by the Spirit of God, and 
they were turned from the hirelings to Christ Jesus their 
shepherd, who had purchased them without money, would 
feed them without money or price. 

Out of Sussex I travelled through the country till I 
came to Reading. There I stayed till the First day, and 
then had a meeting in George LambolFs orchard, and a 
great part of the town came to it. A glorious meeting it 
was, and a great convincement there was that day, and the 
people were mightily satisfied. After the meeting many 
Baptists and Ranters came privately reasoning and dis- 
coursing; but the Lord’s power came over them. The 
Ranters pleaded that God made the devil ; but I denied it, 
and told them I was come into the power of God, the seed 
Christ, which was before the devil was and bruised the 
head of him. And he became a devil by going out of 
truth, and so became a murderer and a destroyer. So I 
showed them that God did not make the devil ; for God is 
a God of truth, and He made all things good and blessed 
them ; but God did not bless the devil. And the devil is 
bad, and was a liar and a murderer from the beginning, and 
spoke of himself and not from God. And so the truth 
stopped them and bound them, and came over all the 
highest notions in the nation and confounded them. For 
by the power of the Lord God I was manifest, and sought 
to be made manifest to the Spirit of God in all ; that by 
it, which they vexed and quenched and grieved, they might 
be turned to God ; as many were turned to the Lord Jesus 
Christ by the Spirit of God and were come to sit under his 

After this meeting at Reading I passed up to Loudon, 



[ 1655 . 

where I stayed awhile and had large meetings, and then 
went into Essex and came to Cogshall. And there was a 
meeting of about two thousand people, as it was judged, 
which lasted several hours, and a glorious meeting it was ; 
for the word of life was freely declared, and people were 
turned to the Lord Jesus Christ their teacher and their 
Saviour, the way, the truth, and the life. 

We came to Yarmouth and there stayed awhile, where 
there was a Friend, one Thomas Bond, in prison for the 
truth of Christ. There we had some service for the Lord, 
and some were turned to the Lord in that town. From 
thence we rode to another town about twenty miles off, 
where were many tender people. . And I was moved of the 
Lord to speak to the people as I sate upon my horse in 
several places as I passed along. We went to another town, 
about five miles from thence, and set up our horses at an 
inn, having travelled five and forty miles that day. Bichard 
Hubberthorn and I. There were some friendly people in 
the town, and we had a tender, broken meeting amongst 
them in the Lord’s power to his praise. 

We bid the hostler have our horses ready by the third 
hour in the morning, for we intended to ride to Lyn, about 
three and thirty miles, next morning. But when we were 
in bed at our inn, about the eleventh hour at night came 
the constable and officers with a great rabble of people into 
the inn, and said they were come with an hue and cry from 
a justice of peace that lived near that town, about five miles 
off, where I had spoken to the people in the streets as I 
rode along, to search for two horsemen that rid upon grey 
horses and in grey clothes, an house having been broken 
up upon the Seventh day before at night as they said. We 

1655 .] 



told them we were honest and innocent men and abhorred 
such things, yet they apprehended us and set a guard 
with halberts and pikes upon us that night, making some 
of those friendly people with others to watch us. Next 
morning we were up betimes, and the constable with his 
guard carried us before a justice of peace about five miles 
off, and we took two or three of the sufficient men of the 
town with us, who had been with us at the great meeting 
at Captain Lawrence’s, and could testify that we lay both 
the Seventh day night and the First day night at Captain 
Lawrence’s, and it was the Seventh day night that they 
said the house was broken up. Now the reader is to be 
informed that during the time that I was a prisoner at the 
Mermaid at Charing-Cross (of which an account is given 
before), this Captain Lawrence brought several Independent 
justices to see me there, with whom I had a great deal of 
discourse which they took offence at. For they pleaded for 
imperfection and to sin as long as they lived ; but did not 
like to hear of Christ’s teaching his people himself, and 
making people as clear whilst here upon the earth as Adam 
and Eve were before they fell. Now these justices had 
plotted together this mischief against me in the country, 
pretending an house was broken up, that so they might 
send their hue and cry after me ; so great was their malice 
against the righteous and the just. They were vexed also, 
and troubled, to hear of the great meeting at John Law- 
rence’s aforesaid ; for there was a colonel convinced there 
that day that lived and died in the truth. But Providence 
so ordered it that the constable carried us to a justice about 
five miles onward in our way towards Lyn, who was not 
an Independent justice as the rest were. When we were 
9 * 



[ 1655 . 

brought before him he began to be angry because we did 
not put off our hats to him. I told him I had been before 
the Protector, and he was not offended at my hat, and why 
should he be offended at it who was but one of his servants? 
Then he read the hue and cry. And I told him that that 
night wherein the house was said to be broken up we were 
at Captain Lawrence’s house, and that we had several men 
here present could testify the truth thereof. Thereupon the 
justice, having examined us and them, said he believed we 
were not the men that had broken the house ; but he was 
sorry, he said, that he had no more against us. We told him 
he ought not to be sorry for not having evil against us, but 
rather to be glad ; for to rejoice when he got evil against 
people, as for house-breaking or the like, was not a good 
mind in him. It was a good while yet before he could re- 
solve whether to let us go or send us to prison. And the 
wicked constable stirred him up against us, telling him we 
had good horses, and that if it pleased him he would carry 
us to Norwich jail. But we took hold of the justice’s con- 
fession, that he believed we were not the men that had 
broken the house, and after we had admonished him to 
fear the Lord in his day, the Lord’s power came over him 
so that he let us go, and so their snare was broken. A 
great people were afterward gathered to the Lord in that 
town where I was moved to speak to them in the street, 
and from whence the hue and cry came. 

When I came into the town of Cambridge, the scholars, 
hearing of me, were up and were exceeding rude. I kept 
on my horse’s back and rid through them in the Lord’s 
power ; but they unhorsed Amor Stoddart before he could 
get to the inn. When we were in the inn, they were so rude 


there in the courts and in tlie streets that the miners, the 
colliers, and carters could never be ruder. They knew I 
was so against their trade, the trade of preaching, which 
they were there as apprentices to learn, that they raged as 
bad as ever Diana’s craftsmen did against Paul. 

We returned to London, where Friends received us 
gladly, the Lord’s power having carried us through many 
snares and dangers. And great service we had for the 
Lord ; for many hundreds were brought to sit under the 
teaching of the Lord Jesus Christ their Saviour, and to 
praise the Lord through him. James Naylor also was 
come up to London ; and Richard Hubberthorn and I 
stayed some time in the city visiting Friends and answer- 
ing gainsay ers ; for we had great disputes with professors 
of all sorts. Many reproaches they cast upon truth, and 
lying, slanderous books they gave forth against us. But 
we answered them all, and cleared God’s truth and set it 
over them all, and the Lord’s power was over all. 

This year came out the oath of abjuration, by which 
many Friends suffered ; and several Friends went to speak 
with the Protector about it, but he began to harden. And 
sufferings increasing upon Friends by reason that envious 
magistrates made use of that oath as a snare to catch 
Friends in, who they knew could not swear at all, I was 
moved to write to the Protector about it. 

I writ also a short epistle to Friends, as an encourage- 
ment to them in their several exercises, which was as fol- 
io wet h : — 

‘‘My dear Friends: — In the power of the everlasting 
God, which comprehends the power of darkness and all 
the temptations, and that which comes out of it, in that 




power of God dwell, which will bring and keep you to the 
Word in the beginning; which will keep you up to the 
life, and to feed upon the same, in which you are over the 
power of darkness. Therefore in that life dwell, in which 
you will know dominion ; and let your faith be in the 
power and over the weakness and temptations, and look 
not at them ; but in the light and power of God look at 
the Lord’s strength, which will be made perfect in your 
weakest state. So in all temptations look at the grace of 
God to bring your salvation, w hich is your teacher to teach 
you ; for when you do look or hearken to the temptations, 
you do go from your teacher, the grace of God.” 

From Worcester we went to Tewksbury, where in the 
evening we had a great meeting. And there came in the 
priest of the town with a great rabble of rude people ; and 
the priest boasted that he would see whether he or I should 
have the victory. I turned the people to the Divine light, 
wdiich Christ, the heavenly and spiritual man, hath enlight- 
ened them withal ; that with that light they might see 
their sins, and that they were in death and darkness and 
without God in the world ; and with the same light they 
might see Christ, from whom it came, their Saviour and 
Redeemer, who had shed his blood for them and died for 
them, and who was the way to God, the truth, and the life. 
Here the priest began to rage against the light and denied 
it; for neither priest nor professor could endure to hear 
the light spoken of. 

At Badgley William Edmundson, a Friend that lived in 
Ireland, having some drawings upon his spirit to come over 
into England to see me, met with me ; and by him I writ 
a few lines to those few Friends that were then convinced 
in the north of Ireland as followeth ; — 




“Friends: — In that which convinceth you wait, that 
you may have that removed you are convinced of. And all 
my de^r Friends dwell in the life and love and power and 
wisdom of God, in unity one with another and with God. 
And the peace and wisdom of God fill all your hearts, that 
nothing may rule in you, but the life which stands in the 
Lord God. G. F.’' 

When these few lines were read amongst the Friends in 
Ireland at their meeting, the power of the Lord seized upon 
them all that were in the room. 

At Baldock when we went to our inn there were two des- 
perate fellows fighting so furiously that none durst come 
nigh them to part them. But I was moved in the Lord’s 
power to go to them, and when I had loosed their hands I 
held one of them by one hand and the other by the other 
hand; and I showed them the evil of their doings, and 
reconciled them one to the other, that they were loving 
and very thankful to me, so that people admired at it. 

[For more than a year after he was set at liberty by the 
Protector, he was engaged in travelling through England, 
having meetings in many places. When in Cornwall, he 
and two other Friends were arrested by order of Major 
Ceely, and sent under a guard of soldiers, who treated them 
very roughly, to Lanceston jail. After nine weeks’ impris- 
onment, till the assizes came on, they were brought before 
Chief Justice Glyn.] 

In the afternoon we were had up again into the court by 
jailer and sheriff’s men and troopers, who had a mighty 
toil to get us through the crowd of people. When we were 
in the court waiting to be called, I seeing both the jury- 
men and such a multitude of others swearing, it grieved 




my life to see that such as professed Christianity should so 
openly disobey and break the command of Christ and the 
apostle. And I was moved of the Lord God to give forth 
a paper against swearing, which I had about me, to the 
grand and petty juries. 

This paper passing among them from the jury to the 
justices, they presented it to the judge; so that when we 
were called before the judge he bid the clerk give me that 
paper, and then asked me whether that seditious paper 'was 
mine ? I told him if they would read it up in open court 
that I might hear it, if it was mine I would own it and 
stand by it. He would have had me to have taken it, and 
looked upon it in my own hand ; but I again desired that 
it might be read, that all the country might hear it, and 
judge whether there was any sedition in it or no ; for if 
there were, I was willing to suffer for it. At last the clerk 
of the assize read it with an audible voice that all the 
people might hear it ; and when he had done I told them 
it was my paper and I would own it, and so might they too 
except they would deny the Scripture ; for was not this 
scripture language and the words and commands of Christ 
and the apostle, which all true Christians ought to obey? 
Then they let fall that subject, and the judge fell upon us 
about our hats again, bidding the jailer take them off, 
which he did, and gave them unto us, and we put them on 
again. Then we asked the judge and the justices, What 
we had lain in prison for these nine weeks, seeing they now 
objected nothing to us but about our hats ? And as for put- 
ting off our hats, I told them. That was the honour which 
God would lay in the dust, though they made so much ado 
about it ; the honour which is of men, and which men seek 


one of another, and is the mark of unbelievers ; for how 
can ye believe, saith Christ, who receive honour one of 
another, and seek not the honour that cometh from God 
only ? And Christ saith, I receive not honour from men ; 
and all true Christians should be of his mind. Then the 
judge began to make a great speech, how he represented 
the Lord Protector’s person ; and he had made him lord 
chief justice of England, and sent him to come that circuit, 
etc. We desired him then that he would do us justice for 
our false imprisonment, which we had suffered nine weeks 
wrongfully. But instead of that they brought in an in- 
dictment that they had framed against us ; such a strange 
thing and so full of lies that I thought it had been against 
some of the thieves: How that we came by force and 
arms and in an hostile manner into the court, and were 
brought as aforesaid. I told them it was all false ; and 
still we cried for justice for our false imprisonment, being 
taken up in our journey without cause by Major Ceely. 
Then this Peter Ceely spake to the judge, and said. May 
it please you my lord, this man (pointing to me) went aside 
with me and told me how serviceable I might be for his de- 
sign; that he could raise forty thousand men at an hour’s 
warning and involve the nation into blood, and so bring in 
King Charles; and ! would have aided him out of the 
country, but he would not go. And, if it please you my 
lord, I have a witness to swear it. And so he called upon 
his witness. But the judge not being forward to examine 
the witness, I spake to the judge and desired that he would 
be pleased to let my mittimus be read in the face of the 
court and country, in which my crime was signified for 
which I was sent to prison. The judge said it should not 




be read. I said it ought to be, seeing it concerned my lib- 
erty and my life. The judge said again, It shall not be 
read ; but I said. It ought to be read, for if I have done 
anything worthy of death or of bonds, let all the country 
know it. Then seeing they would not read it, I spake to 
one of my fellow-prisoners. Thou hast a copy of it, read 
it up, said I. It shall not be read, said the judge; Jailer, 
said he, take him away; I’ll see whether h^ or I shall 
be master. So I was taken away, and awhile after called 
for again. And I still cried to have my mittimus read 
up, for that signified the cause of my commitment. Where- 
fore I again spake to the friend, that was my fellow-pris- 
oner, and bid him read it up ; and he did read it up, and 
the judge, justices, and whole court were silent ; for the 
people were eager to hear it; which is as followeth: — 

“ Pefer Ceely, one of the justices of the peace of this 
county, to the keeper of his Highnesse’s jail at Lanceston 
or his lawful deputy in that behalf, greeting. 

“ I send you here withal by the bearers hereof the bodies 
of Edward Pyot of Bristol and George Fox of Drayton 
and Clea, in Leicestershire, and William Salt of London ; 
which they pretend to be the places of their habitations ; 
who go under the notion of Quakers, and acknowledge 
themselves to be such; who have spread several papers 
tending to the disturbance of the public peace, and cannot 
render any lawful cause of coming into these parts, being 
persons altogether unknown, and having no pass for their 
travelling up and down the country, and refusing to give 
sureties of their good behaviour, according to the law in 
that behalf provided, and refuse to take the oath of abju- 


ration, etc. These are, therefore, in the name of his High- 
ness the Lord Protector, to will and command you that 
when the bodies of the said Edward Pyot, George Fox, 
and William Salt shall be unto you brought, you them re- 
ceive, and in his Highnesse’s prison aforesaid you safely 
keep them, until by due course of law they shall be deliv- 
ered. Hereof fail you not, as you will answer the contrary 
at your perils. Given under my hand and seal at St. Ives, 
the eighteenth day of January, 1655. 

“ P. Ceely.’' 

When it was read, I spake thus to the judge and jus- 
tices: Thou that sayest thou art chief-justice of England 
and you that be justices,’ ye know that if I had put in 
sureties I might have gone whether I pleased, and have 
carried on the design, if I had one, which Major Ceely 
hath charged me with. And if I had spoken those words 
to him which he hath here declared, then judge ye whether 
bail or mainprize could have been taken in that case. 
Then turning my speech to Major Ceely, I said. When or 
where did I take thee aside? Was not thy house full of 
rude people, and thou as rude as any of them at our ex- 
amination, so that I asked for a constable or some other 
officer to keep the people civil ? But if thou art my ac- 
cuser, why sittest thou on the bench ? that is not a place 
for thee to sit in, for accusers do not use to sit with the 
judge. Thou oughtest to come down and stand by me, 
and look me in the face. Besides, I would ask the judge 
and justices this question, Whether or no Major Ceely is 
not guilty of this treason which he charges against me, in 
concealing it so long, as he hath done ? Does he understand 
his place either as a soldier or a justice of the peace? For 



[ 1656 . 

he tells you here that I went aside with him and told him 
what a design I had in hand, and how serviceable he might 
be for my design ; that I could raise forty thousand men 
in an hour’s time, and bring in King Charles, and involve 
the nation into blood. He saith, moreover, he would have 
aided me out of the country, but I would not go, and there- 
fore he committed me to prison for want of sureties for the 
good behaviour, as the mittimus declares. Now, do not 
you see plainly that Major Ceely is guilty of this plot and 
treason that he talks of, and hath made himself a party to 
it by desiring me to go out of the country and demanding 
bail of me, and not charging me with this pretended treason 
till now, nor discovering it? But I deny and abhor his 
words, and am innocent of his devilish design. So that 
business was let fall; for the judge saw clear enough that 
instead of ensnaring me he had ensnared himself. 

Then this Major Ceely got up again and said, If it please 
you, my lord, to hear me, this man struck me and gave me 
such a blow as I never had in ray life. At this I smiled in 
my heart, and said. Major Ceely, art thou a justice of 
peace and a major of a troop of horse, and tells the judge 
here in the face of the court and country that I, who am a 
prisoner, struck thee and gave thee such a blow as thou 
never hadst the like in thy life? What! art thou not 
ashamed ? Prithee, Major Ceely, said I, where did I strike 
thee ? and who is thy witness for that ? who was by ? He 
said it was in the castle-green, and that Captain Bradden 
was standing by when I struck him. I desired the" judge 
to let him produce his witness for that. And I called 
again upon Major Ceely to come down from off the bench, 
telling him it was not fit that the accuser should sit as 

1653 .] 



judge over the accused. Now when I called again for his 
witness, he said Captain Bradden was his witness. Then I 
said, Speak, Captain Bradden, did’st thou see me give him 
such a blow and strike him as he saith ? Captain Bradden 
made no answer, but bowed his head towards me. I de- 
sired him to speak up if he knew any such thing, but he 
only bowed his head again. Nay, said I, speak up and let 
the court and country hear, and let not bowing of the head 
serve the turn. If I have done so, let the law be inflicted 
on me ; I fear not sufierings nor death itself ; for I am an in- 
nocent man concerning all his charge. But Captain Brad- 
den never testified to it. And the judge, finding those 
snares would not hold, cried, Take him away, jailer ! And 
then, when we were taken away, he fined us twenty marks 
apiece for not putting off our hats, and to be kept in prison 
till we paid it, and so sent us back to the jail again. 

At night Captain Bradden came to see us, and seven or 
eight justices with him, who were very civil to us, and told 
us they did believe neither the judge nor any in the court 
did believe those charges which Major Ceely had charged 
upon me in the face of the country. And Captain Bradden 
said Major Ceely had an intent to have taken away my life, 
if he could have got another witness. But, said I, Captain 
Bradden, why did’st not thou witness for me or against me, 
seeing Major Ceely produced thee for a witness that thou 
sawest me strike him ? And when I desired thee to speak 
either for me or against me, according to what thou sawest 
or knewest, thou would^st not speak. Why, said he, when 
Major Ceely and I came by you, as you were walking in 
the castle-green, he put ofi* his hat to you and said. How 
do you, Mr. Fox, your servant, sir? Then you said to him, 



[ 1656 . 

Major Ceely, take heed of hypocrisy and of a rotten heart; 
for when came I to be thy master and thou my servant ? 
Do servants use to cast their masters into prison? This 
was the great blow he meant that you gave him. Then I 
called to mind that they walked by us and that he spake 
to me as aforesaid, and I spake those words to him before 
mentioned ; which hypocrisy and rotten-heartedness he 
manifested openly when he complained of this to the judge 
in open court and in the face of the country ; and would 
have made them all believe that I struck him outwardly, 
with my hand. 

Now the assize being over, and we settled in prison upon 
such a commitment as we were not likely to be soon re- 
leased, we broke off from giving the jailer seven shillings 
a week apiece for our horses and seven shillings a week for 
ourselves, and sent our horses out into the country. Upon 
which the jailer grew very wicked and devilish, and put 
us down into Doomsdale, a nasty, stinking place where they 
used to put witches and murderers, after they were con- 
demned to die. The place was so noisome, that it was ob- 
served few that went in did ever come out again in health ; 
for there was no house of office in it, and the excrements 
of the prisoners that from time to time had been put there 
had not been carried out, as we were told, for many years. 
So that it was all like mire, and in some places to the top 
of the shoes ; and he would not let us cleanse it, neither 
would he let us have beds or straw to lie on. In this man- 
ner were we fain to stay all night, for we could not sit down, 
the place was so full of filthy excrements. And a great 
while he kept us after this manner before he would let us 
cleanse it, or suffer us to have any victuals brought in but 




wliat we got through the grate. One time a lass brought 
us a little meat, and he arrested her for breaking his house, 
and sued her in the town court for breaking the prison, 
and a great deal of trouble he put the young woman to ; 
whereby others were so discouraged that we had much ado 
to get water or drink or victuals. 

By this time the general quarter sessions drew nigh, and 
the jailer still carrying himself basely and wickedly to- 
wards us, we drew up our sufferings and sent it to the ses- 
sions at Bodmin. Upon the reading of which the justices 
gave order that Doomsdale door should be opened, and that 
we should have liberty to cleanse it, and to buy our meat 
in the town. We sent up a copy also of our sufferings to 
the Protector, setting forth how we were taken and com- 
mitted by Major Ceely, and how we were abused by Cap- 
tain Keat, and the rest in order. Whereupon the Protec- 
tor sent down an order to Captain Fox, governor of Pen- 
dennis castle, to examine the matter about the soldiers 
abusing us and striking me. There were at that time 
many of the gentry of the' country at the castle, and Cap- 
tain Keat's kinsman that struck me was sent for before 
them and much threatened. They told him that if I 
should change my principle, I might take the extremity of 
the law against him, and might recover sound damages of 
him. Captain Keat also was checked for suffering the 
prisoners under his charge to be abused. This was of 
great service to the country; for afterwards Friends might 
have spoken in any market or steeple-house thereabouts, 
and none would meddle with them. I understood that 
Hugh Peters, who was one of the Protector’s chaplains, 
told him they could not do George Fox a greater service 
10* H 




for the spreading of his principles in Cornwall than to im- 
prison him there. And indeed my imprisonment there was 
of the Lord and for his service in those parts ; for after the 
assizes were over, and it was known we were likely to con- 
tinue prisoners, several Friends from most parts of the na- 
tion came into the country to visit us. And those parts of 
the west were very dark countries at that time ; but the 
Lord’s light and truth brake forth and shined over all, and 
many were turned from darkness to the light, and from 
Satan’s power unto God. And many were moved to go to 
the steeple-houses, and several were sent to prison to us, 
and a great convincement there began to be in the country. 

Now in Cornwall, Devonshire, Dorsetshire, and Somer- 
setshire truth began mightily to spread, and many were 
turned to Christ Jesus and his free teaching ; for many 
Friends that came to visit us were drawn forth to declare 
the truth in those countries ; which made the priests and 
professors rage, and they stirred up the magistrates to en- 
snare Friends. Then they set up watches in the streets 
and in the highways, on pretence of taking up all suspi- 
cious persons ; under which colour they stopped and took 
up those Friends that travelled in and through those coun- 
tries coming to visit us in prison ; which they did, that the 
Friends might not pass up and down in the Lord’s service. 
But that which they thought to have stopped the truth by, 
was the means of spreading it so much the more ; for then 
Friends were frequently moved to speak to one constable 
and t’other officer and to the justices they were brought 
before; and this caused the truth to spread the more 
amongst them in all their parishes. And* when Friends 
were got among the watches, it would be a fortnight or 




three weeks before they could get out of them again ; for 
no sooner had one constable taken them and carried them 
before the justices, and they had discharged them, but 
another would take them up and carry them before other 
justices; which put the country to a great deal of needless 
trouble and charges. 

Now, from the sense I had of the snare that was laid, 
and mischief intended against the servants of the Lord 
in setting up those watches at that time to stop and take 
up Friends, it came upon me to give forth the following 
lines, as an exhortation and warning to the magistrates : — 

“ All ye powers of the earth, Christ is come to reign and 
is among you, and ye know Him not ; who doth enlighten 
every one of you that are come into the world, that ye all 
through Him might believe ; who is the light, who treads 
the wine-press alone without the city, whose feet are upon 
it. Therefore see all and examine with the light what ye 
are ripe for ; for the press is ready for you. . . . 

“ Now, ye pretend liberty of conscience, yet shall not one 
carry a letter to a friend, nor men visit their friends, nor 
visit prisoners; nor carry a book about them, either for 
their own use or for their friends ; and yet ye pretend lib- 
erty of conscience. Men shall not see their friends ; but 
watches are set up against them to catch and stop them ; 
and these must be well armed men too, against an innocent 
people, that have not so much as a stick in their hands, 
who are in a scorn called Quakers. Now these who set 
up the watches against them whom they in scorn call 
Quakers, it is, because they confess and witness the true 
light, that lighteth every one that cometh into the world, 
amongst people as they pass through the country or among 




their friends. This is the dangerous doctrine which the 
watchmen are set up against, to subdue error, as they call 
it ; which is the light that doth enlighten every man that 
cometh into the world. Him by whom the world was made; 
who was glorified with the Father before the world began. 
Therefore, this is the word of the Lord God to you, and a 
charge to you all, in the presence of the living God of 
heaven and earth ; every man of you being enlightened 
with a light that cometh from Christ, the Saviour of 
peoples’ souls ; from whom the light cometh that en- 
lightens you ; to the light all take heed, that with it you 
may all see Christ, from whom the light cometh — you may 
all see Him to be your Saviour, by whom the world was 
made, who saith. Learn of me. But if ye hate this light 
which Christ hath enlightened you withal, ye hate Christ. 
Remember, you are warned in your lifetime; for this is 
your way to salvation, the light, if you walk in it. And 
this is your condemnation, the light, if you reject and hate 
it. And you can never come to Christ, the second priest, 
unless you come to the light which the second priest hath 
enlightened you withal.” 

About this time I was moved to give forth a paper to 
Friends in the ministry, a part of which follows : — 

“Friends: — In the power of life and wisdom and dread 
of the Lord God of life and heaven and earth dwell, that 
in the wisdom of God over all ye may be preserved, and 
be a terror to all the adversaries of God, and a dread, an- 
swering that of God in them all, spreading the truth abroad, 
awakening the witness, confounding the deceit, gathering 
up out of transgression into the life, the covenant of light 
and peace with God. Let all nations hear the sound by 




word or writing. Spare no place, spare no tongue nor pen ; 
but be obedient to the Lord God. Go through the work, 
and be valiant for the truth upon earth ; tread and trample 
all that is contrary under. Ye have the power, do not 
abuse it ; and strength and presence of the Lord, eye it, 
and the wisdom ; that with it you may all be ordered to 
the glory of the Lord God. 

“ Bring all into the worship of God. Plow up the fal- 
low ground ; thresh and get out the corn ; that the seed, 
the wheat, may be gathered into the barn ; that to the be- 
ginning all people may come, to Christ, that was before the 
world was made. Be patterns, be examples in all coun- 
tries, places, islands, nations, wherever you come; that 
your carriage and life may preach among all sorts of 
people, and to them ; then you will come to walk cheer- 
fully over the world, answering that of God in every one ; 
whereby in them ye may be a blessing, and make the wit- 
ness of God in them to bless you ; then to the Lord God 
you will be a sweet savour and a blessing.” 

While I was in prison in Lanceston, there was a Friend 
went to Oliver Cromwell and offered himself body for body 
to lie in Doomsdale prison for me, or in my stead, if he 
would take him and let me go at liberty. Which thing so 
struck him, that he said to his great men and council. Which 
of you would do so much for me if I were in the same con- 
dition ? And though he did not accept of the Friend’s 
proffer, but said he could not do it, for that it was contrary 
to law, yet, however, the truth thereby came mightily over 
him. A good while after this, he sent down Major-General 
Desborow, pretending to set us at liberty. And when he 
came he proffered us, if we would say we would go home 




and preach no more we should have our liberty ; but we 
could not promise him so. Then he urged that we should 
promise to go home if the Lord permit. Whereupon Ed- 
ward Pyot writ him a letter, [in which he says : — ] 

Although we cannot covenant or condition to go forth 
of these parts, or to do this or that thing if the Lord per- 
mit, (for that were to do the will of man by God’s permis- 
sion) yet ’t is like we may pass forth of these parts in the 
liberty of the will of God as we may be severally moved 
and guided by the pure power, and not of necessity.” 

[Some time afterwards George Fox wrote him a letter, 
in which he says : — ] 

“To say. We will if the Lord permit, in a case of buy- 
ing and selling to get gain, if the intent be so to do, may 
be done ; but we standing in the power of God to do his 
will, and to stand out of man’s will, if man propound we 
shall have our liberty, if we will say we will go to our out- 
ward being if the Lord permit, if it be the will of God . . . 
when we know that the will of God is, we shall go to^ 
speak at some other place ; here we cannot say these words 
truly. . . . And we who are moved of the Lord to go to any 
other place, we standing in his will, and being moved by 
his power, which comprehends all things and is not to be 
limited, we shall do his will, which we are commanded to 
do. So the Lord God open your understandings, that you 
may see this great power of the Lord . . . that ye may not 
withstand it in our Friends that are come into the power 
of God, and to God, and know Him . . . who is the power of 
God, who doth enlighten every man that cometh into the 
world. Now our Friends being come to this light which 
cometh from Christ, ... we have received wisdom and power 



from Him. ... If thou send a liberate and set us free, we 
shall not stay in prison ; for Israel is to go out free, whose 
freedom is purchased by the power of Glod and the blood 
of Jesus. But who goeth out of the power of God loseth 
his freedom.” 

We understood afterwards that he left the business to 
Colonel Bennet, who had the command of the gaol. For some 
time after Bennet would have set us at liberty, if we would 
have paid his jailer’s fees ; but we told him we could give 
the jailer no fees, for we were innocent sufferers. At last 
the power of the Lord came so over him that he freely set 
us at liberty. 

We came through the countries to Exeter, where many 
Friends were in prison, and amongst the rest James Nayler. 
For a little before the time that we were set at liberty, James 
run out into imagination and a company with him, and they 
raised up a great darkness in the nation. He was coming 
to Lanceston to see me, but was stopped by the way and 
imprisoned at Exeter. That night that we came to Ex- 
eter I spake with James Nayler, for I saw he was out and 
wrong, and so was his company. The next day being the 
First day of the week, we went to the prison to visit the 
prisoners, and had a meeting with them in the prison ; but 
James Nayler and some of them could not stay the meet- 
ing. The next day I spake to James Nayler again, and he 
slighted what I said, and was dark and much out ; yet he 
would have come and kissed me. But I said, since he had 
turned against the power of God, I could not receive his 
shew of kindness. So the Lord God moved me to slight 
him, and to set the power of God over him. So after I had 
been warring with the world, there was now a wicked spirit 



[ 1656 . 

risen up amongst Friends to war against. But he came to 
see his outgoing and to condemn it, and after some time he 
returned to truth again, as in the printed relation of his 
repentance, condemnation, and recovery may be more fully 

On the First day morning I went to the meeting at 
Broadmead, at Bristol, and a great meeting there was and 
quiet. Notice was given of a meeting to be in the after- 
noon in the orchard. There was at Bristol a rude Baptist, 
named Paul Gwin, who had used before to make great dis- 
turbance in our meetings, being encouraged and set on by 
the mayor, who, as it was reported, would sometimes give 
him his dinner to encourage him. And such multitudes of 
rude people would he gather after him, that it was thought 
there had been sometimes ten thousand people at our meet- 
ing in the orchard. As I was going along into the orchard 
the people told me, That Paul Gwin, the rude, jangling 
Baptist was going to the meeting. But I bid them never 
heed, it was nothing to me who went to it. When I was 
come into the orchard, I stood upon the stone that Friends 
used to stand on when they spake, and I was moved of the 
Lord to put off my hat and to stand a pretty while ; and let 
the people look at me ; for some thousands of people were 
there. While I thus stood silent, this rude Baptist began 
to find fault with my hair; but I said nothing to him. 
Then he run on into words, and at last. Ye wise men of 
Bristol, said he, I strange at you that you will stand here 
and hear a man speak and affirm that which he cannot 
make good. Then the Lord opened my mouth (for as yet 
I had not spoken a word), and I asked the people whether 
they ever heard me speak before, or ever saw me before. 

1656 .] 



And I bid them take notice what kind of a man this was 
amongst them that should so impudently say that I spake 
and affirmed that which I could not make good ; and yet 
neither he nor they ever heard me or saw me before. 
Therefore that was a lying, envious, malicious spirit that 
spake in him, and it was of the devil and not of God. 
Therefore I charged him in the dread and power of the 
Lord to be silent. And the mighty power of God came 
over him, and all his company. And then a glorious, peace- 
able meeting we had, and the word of life was divided 
amongst them, and they were turned from the darkness to 
the light and to Jesus their Saviour. And the Scriptures 
were largely opened to them, and the traditions and rudi- 
ments and ways and doctrines of men were laid open be- 
fore the people, which they had been in ; and they were 
turned to the light of Christ, that with it they might see 
them, and see Him to lead them out of them. I opened 
also to them the types and figures and shadows of Christ 
in the time of the law, and showed them that Christ was 
come, and had ended the types and shadows and tithes and 
oaths, and put down swearing, and had set yea and nay 
instead of it, and a free ministry ; for He was now come to 
teach people himself, and his heavenly day was springing 
from on high. So for many hours did I declare the word 
of life amongst them in the eternal power of God, that by 
Him they might come up into the beginning, and be rec- 
onciled to Him. And having turned them to the Spirit 
of God in themselves, that would lead into all truth, I was 
moved to pray in the mighty power of God, and the Lord's 
power came over all. But when I had done, this fellow 
began to babble again; and John Audland was moved to 



[ 1656 . 

bid him repent and fear God. So his own people and fol- 
lowers being ashamed of him, he passed away, and never 
came again to disturb the meeting. And the meeting brake 
up quietly, and the Lord’s power and glory shined over all. 
A blessed day it was, and the Lord had the praise. 

On the First day following, we went to Nathaniel Crips, 
his house, who had been a justice of peace in Wiltshire, where 
it was supposed there were between two and three thousand 
people at a meeting, and all was quiet. And the mighty 
power of God was manifest ; and people were turned to 
the grace and truth in their hearts, that came by Jesus 
Christ, which would teach them to deny all ungodliness 
and worldly lusts, and to live soberly and godly in this 
present world. So that every man and woman might know 
the grace of God, which had appeared to all men, and 
which was saving, and sufficient to bring their salvation. 
This was to be their teacher, the grace of God, which 
would teach them how to live, what to do, and what to 
deny ; and would season their words and establish their 
hearts. And this was a free teacher to every one of them ; 
so that they might come to be heirs of this grace, and of 
Christ by whom it came, who hath ended the prophets and 
the priests that took tithes and the Jewish temple. And as 
for these hireling priests that take tithes now, and their 
temples (which priests were made at schools and colleges 
of man’s setting up, and not by Christ) they, with all their 
inventions, were to be denied. For the apostles denied the 
true priesthood and temple which God had commanded, 
after Christ had put an end thereto. So the Scriptures 
and the truths therein contained were largely opened, and 
the people turned to the Spirit of God in their hearts, that 




by it they might be led into all truth, and understand the 
Scriptures, and know God and Christ, and come to have 
unity with them and one with another in the same Spirit. 
And the people went away generally satisfied, and were 
glad that they were turned to Christ Jesus, their teacher 
and Saviour. 

We rode to London. And when we came near Hide- 
park we saw a great concourse of people, and looking 
towards them we espied the Protector coming in his coach. 
Whereupon I rode up to his coach-side, and some of his 
life-guard would have put me away, but he forbade them. 
So I rode down by his coach-side with him, declaring what 
the Lord gave me to say unto him of his condition, and of 
the sufferings of Friends in the nation, showing him how 
contrary this persecution was to Christ and his apostles, 
and to Christianity. When we were come to James’ park 
gate, I left him, and at parting he desired me to come to his 
house. The next day one of his wife’s maids, whose name 
was Mary Sanders, came up to me at my lodging and said, 
her master came to her and told her he would tell her some 
good news. And when she asked him what it was, he told 
her George Fox was come to town. She replied that was 
good news indeed (for she was one that had received truth), 
but she said she could hardly believe him till he told her 
how I met him and rode from Hide-park down to James’ 
park with him. 

After a little time Edward Pyot and I went to White- 
hall ; and when we came before him there was one called 
Hr. Owen, vice-chancellor of Oxford with him. We were 
moved to speak to Oliver Cromwell concerning the sufibr- 
ings of Friends, and laid them before him ; and directed 




him to the light of Christ, who had enlightened every man 
that cometh into the world. And he said it was a natural 
light, but we showed him the contrary, and manifested that 
it was divine and spiritual, proceeding from Christ, the 
spiritual and heavenly man ; and that which was called the 
life in Christ the word, was called the light in us. The 
power of the Lord God arose in me, and I was moved in it 
to bid him lay down his crown at the feet of Jesus. Several 
times I spake to him to the same effect. Now I was stand- 
ing by the table, and he came and sate upon the table’s side 
by me, and said he would be as high as I was ; and so con- 
tinued speaking against the light of Christ Jesus, and went 
his w^ay in a light manner. But the Lord’s power came 
over him ; so that when he came to his wife and other com- 
pany he said, I never parted so from them before ; for he 
was judged in himself. 

After he had Jeft us, as we were going out, many of his 
great persons came about us, and one of them began to 
speak against the light and against the truth, and I was 
made to slight him for speaking so lightly of the things of 
God. Whereupon one of them told me he was the major- 
general of Northamptonshire. What ! said I, our old per- 
secutor that has persecuted and sent so many of our friends 
to prison, and is a shame to Christianity and religion ! I 
am glad I have met with thee, said I. And so I was moved 
to speak sharply to him of his unchristian carriages, and 
he slunk away ; for he had been a cruel persecutor in North- 

After I was released out of Lanceston jail, I was moved 
of the Lord to travel over most parts of the nation, the 
truth being now spread and finely planted in most places ; 

1656.] GEORGE fox’s JOURNAL. 


that I might answer and remove out of the minds of people 
some objections, which the envious priests and professors 
had raised and spread abroad concerning us. [Among 
others,] that the Quakers denied the sacrament (as they 
called it) of bread and wine, which, they said, they were 
to take and do in remembrance of Christ to the end of the 
world. Christ said. Do this in remembrance of me. He 
did not tell them how oft they should do it, or how long ; 
neither did He enjoin them to do it always, as long as they 
lived, or that all believers in Him should do it to the world’s 
end. The apostle Paul, who was not converted till after 
Christ’s death, tells the Corinthians, That he had received 
of the Lord that which he delivered unto them concerning 
this matter. And he relates Christ’s words concerning the 
^cup thus : This do ye as oft as ye drink it in remembrance 
of me. And himself adds. For as often as ye do eat this 
bread and drink this cup, ye do show the Lord’s death till 
he come. So according to what the apostle here delivers, 
neither Christ nor he did injoiu people to do this always, 
but leaves it to their liberty, as oft as ye drink it, etc. 
Now the Jews did use to take a cup, and to break bread, 
and divide it among them in their feasts, as may be seen in 
the Jewish antiquities ; so that the breaking of bread and 
drinking of wine were Jewish rites, which wete not to last 
always. And as the apostle said. As oft as ye do eat this 
bread and drink this cup ye do show forth the Lord’s death 
till He come. So Christ had said before. That He was 
the bread of life which came down from heaven, and that 
He would come and dwell in them ; which the apostles did 
witness fulfilled, and exhorted others to seek for that which 
comes down from above. But the outward bread and wine 
11 * 




and water are not from above but from below. Now ye 
that eat and drink this outward bread and wine in remem- 
brance of Christ’s death, and have your fellowships in that, 
will ye come no nearer to Christ’s death than to take bread 
and wine in remembrance of his death ? After ye have 
eaten in remembrance of his death ye must come into his 
death, and die with Him as the apostles did if ye will live 
with Him. And this is a nearer and further state, to be 
with Him in the fellowship of his death, than only to take 
bread and wine in remembrance of his death. You must 
have a fellowship with Christ in his sufferings ; if ye will 
reign with Him ye must suffer with Him ; if ye will live 
with Him ye must die with Him ; and if ye die with Him 
ye must be buried with Him ; and being buried with Him 
in the true baptism ye also rise with Him. Then having 
suffered with Him, died with Him, and been buried with 
Him, if ye are risen with Christ seek those things which 
are above where Christ sitteth on the right hand of God. 
Eat the bread which comes down from above, which is not 
outward bread ; and drink the cup of salvation, which He 
gives in his kingdom, which is not outward wine. And 
then there will be not a looking at the things that are seen 
(as outward bread and wine and water are) ; for, as says 
the apostle. The things that are seen are temporal ; but the 
things that are not seen are eternal. So the fellowship that 
stands in the use of bread, wine, water, circumcision, out- 
ward temple, and things seen, will have an end. But the 
fellowship which stands in the gospel, the power of God 
which was before the devil was, and which brings life and 
immortality to light, by which people may see over the 
devil that has darkened them ; this, fellowship is eternal 

1656.] GEORGE fox’s JOURNAL. 127 

and will stand. And all that are in it do seek that which 
is heavenly and eternal, which comes down from above, 
and are settled in the eternal mystery of the fellowship of 
the gospel, which is hid from all eyes that look only at vis- 
ible things. And the apostle told the Corinthians, who 
were in disorder about water, bread, and wine, that he de- 
sired to know nothing amongst them but Jesus Christ and 
Him crucified. 

And as things were thus opened, people came to see over 
them and through them, and to have their minds settled 
upon the Lord Jesus Christ their free teacher ; which was 
the service for which I was moved to travel over the na- 
tion after my imprisonment in Lanceston jail. For in 
this year the Lord’s truth was finely planted over the na- 
tion, and many thousands were turned to the Lord ; inso- 
much that there were seldom fewer than one thousand in 
prison in this nation for truth’s testimony. 

Now after I had visited most parts of the nation and 
was come back to London again, finding that evil spirit at 
work which had drawn J. N. and his followers out from 
truth, to run Friends into heats upon him, I writ a short 
epistle to Friends : — 

. . . “ Go not forth to the aggravating part, to strive with 
it out of the power of God ; lest ye hurt yourselves, and run 
into the same nature, out of the life. For patience must 
get the victory . . . For that which reacheth to the aggravat- 
ing part without life sets up the aggravating part, and 
breeds confusion ; and hath a life in outward strife, but 
reacheth not to the witness of God in every one, through 
which they might come into peace and covenant with God 
and fellowship one with another. Therefore that which 




reacheth this witness of God in yourselves and in others, 
is the life and light, which will outlast all, and is over all, 
and will overcome all. And therefore in the seed of life 
live, which bruiseth the seed of death. 

‘‘ G. F.’’ 

And inasmuch as about this time many mouths were 
opened in our meetings to declare the goodness of the 
Lord, and some that were young and tender in the truth 
would sometimes utter a few words in thanksgiving and 
praises to God ; that no disorder might arise from thence 
in our meetings, I was moved to write an epistle to Friends 
by way of advice in that matter. And thus it was : — 

“ All my dear Friends in the noble seed of God, and who 
have known his power, life, and presence among you, let 
it be your joy to hear or see the springs of life break forth 
in any, through which ye have all unity in the same, feel- 
ing life and power. And above all things take heed of 
judging any one openly in your meetings, except they be 
openly prophane or rebellious, such as be out of the truth ; 
that by the power, life, and wisdom ye may stand over 
them, and by it answer the witness of God in the world, 
that such whom you bear your testimony against is none 
of you. So that therein the truth may stand clear and 
single. But such as are tender, if they should be moved 
to bubble forth a few words and speak in the seed and 
Lamb’s power, suffer and bear that, that is, the tender. 
And if they should go beyond their measure, bear it in 
the meeting for peace and order’s sake, and that the spirits 
of the world be not moved against you. But when the 
meeting is done, then if any be moved to speak to them, 
between you and them, one or two of you that feel it in the 


life, do it in the love and wisdom that is pure and gentle 
from above ; for the love is that which doth edify, and bear 
all things, and suffers long, and doth fulfil the law. So in 
this ye have order and edification, ye have wisdom to pre- 
serve you all wise and in patience ; which takes away the 
occasion of stumbling the weak, and the occasion of the 
spirits of the world to get up. But in the royal seed, the 
heavy stone, ye keep down all that is wrong, and by it 
answer that of God in all, and keep down the bad. For 
ye will hear, see, and feel the power of God preaching, as 
your faith is all in it (when ye do not hear words) to bind, 
to chain, to limit, to frustrate ; that nothing shall rise nor 
come forth but what is in the power ; for with that ye will 
hold back and with that ye will let up, and open every 
spring, plant, and spark, in which will be your joy and 
refreshment (as I said before) in the power of God.’’ . . . 

Having staid some time in London, and visited the meet- 
ings of Friends in and about the city, and cleared myself 
of what services the Lord had at that time laid upon me 
there, I left the town. We travelled on through the coun- 
try till we came to Exeter, and there, at the sign of the 
Seven Stars, an inn at the bridge foot, we had a general 
meeting of Friends out of Cornwall and Devonshire, to 
which came Humphry Lower and Thomas Lower, and 
John Ellis from the Land’s end, and Henry Pollexsen, and 
Friends from Plymouth, Elizabeth Trelawny, and jdi vers 
other Friends. A blessed, heavenly meeting we had, and 
the Lord’s everlasting power came over all, in which I saw 
and said. That the Lord’s power had surrounded this na- 
tion round about as with a wall and bulwark ; and his seed 
reached from sea to sea. And Friends were established in 





the everlasting seed of life, Christ Jesus, their life, rock, 
teacher, and shepherd. 

We passed still on through the countries, having meet- 
ings and gathering people in the name of Christ, their heav- 
enly teacher. We went to a great meeting in a steeple- 
house yard, where was a priest, and Walter Jenkin who 
had been a justice, and another justice; and a blessed, 
glorious meeting we had. And there being many profess- 
ors, I was moved of the Lord to open the Scriptures to 
them, and to answer the objections which they stuck at in 
their profession (for I knew them very well), and to turn 
them to Christ, who had enlightened them ; with which 
light they might see their sins and trespasses they had been 
dead in, and their Savionr, Him that came to redeem them 
out of them, who was to be their way to God, the truth and 
the life to them, and their priest made higher than the 
heavens, so that they might come to sit under his teaching. 
A peaceable meeting we had, and many were convinced and 
settled in the truth that day. After the meeting was over, 
I went with Walter Jenkin to the other justice’s house, and 
he said unto me. You have this day given great satisfaction 
to the people, and answered all the objections that were in 
their minds. For the people had the Scriptures, but they 
were not turned to the Spirit which should let them see that 
which gave them forth, the Spirit of God, which is the key 
to op^ them. 

We passed up into Wales through Montgomeryshire, and 
so into Radnorshire, where there was a meeting like a 
leaguer for multitudes. I walked a little aside whilst the 
people were gathering, and there came to me John ap John, 
a Welchman, whom I spake to, to go up to the people ; and 




if he had anything upon him from the Lord to speak to 
them, he might speak to them in Welch, and thereby 
gather them more together. Then came Morgan Watkins 
to me, who was then become loving to Friends, and said 
he. The people lie like a leaguer, and the gentry of the 
country is come in. I bade him go up also, and leave me ; 
for I had a great travel upon me for the salvation of the 
people. When they were well gathered together, I passed 
up into the meeting and stood upon a chair about three 
hours. And I stood a pretty while before I began to speak. 
After some time I felt the power of the Lord went over the 
whole assembly ; and the Lord’s everlasting life and truth 
shined over all ; and the Scriptures were opened to them, 
and the objections they had in their minds were answered. 
And they were, every one, directed to the light of Christ, 
the heavenly man ; that by it they might all see their sins, 
and Christ Jesus to be their Saviour, their Redeemer, their 
mediator, and come to feed upon Him, the bread of life 
from heaven. Many were turned to the Lord Jesus Christ 
and to his free teaching that day, and all were bowed down 
under the power of God ; so that, though the multitude 
was so great that many sate on horseback to hear, there 
was no opposition made by any. And a priest sate with 
his wife on horseback and heard attentively, and made no 
objection. But the people parted peaceably and quietly, 
with great satisfaction ; many of them saying, They never 
heard such a sermon before and the Scriptures so opened. 
And the Lord had the praise of all, for many were turned 
to Him that day. 

From this place I travelled on in Wales, having several 
meetings as I went, till I came to Tenby, where, as I rode 




up the street, a justice of peace came out of his house and 
desired me to alight and stay at his house, and I did so. 
On the First day the mayor and his wife and several others 
of the chief of the town came in about the tenth hour, and 
stayed all the time of the meeting ; and a glorious meeting 
it was. John ap John, being then with me, left the meet- 
ing and went to the steeple-house ; and the governor cast 
him into prison. On the second day morning the governor 
sent one of his officers to the justice’s house to fetch me, 
which grieved the mayor and the justice ; for they were 
both with me in the justice’s house when the officer came. 
So the mayor and the justice went up to the governor 
before me, and a while after I went up with the officer. 
When I came in I said. Peace be unto this house. And 
before the governor could examine me I asked him. Why 
he did cast my friend into prison? He said. For standing 
with his hat on in the church. I said. Had not the priest 
two caps on his head, a black one and a white one? and 
cut off the brims of the hat, and then my friend would 
have but one, and the brims of the hat were but to defend 
him from weather. These are frivolous things, said the 
governor. Why then, said I, dost thou cast my friend into 
prison for such frivolous things ? Then he asked whether 
I owned election and reprobation? Yes, said I, and thou 
art in the reprobation. At that he was in a rage, and said 
he would send me to prison till I proved it. But I told 
him I would prove that quickly if he would confess truth. 
Then I asked him whether wrath, fury, and rage, and per- 
secution were not marks of reprobation ? for he that was 
born of the flesh persecuted him that was born of the 
spirit ; but Christ and his disciples never persecuted nor 




imprisoned any. Then he fairly confessed that he had too 
much wrath, hate, and passion in Inin. And I told him, 
Esau was up in him, the first birth ; not Jacob, the second 
birth. The Lord’s power so reached the man and came 
over him that he confessed to truth ; and the other justice 
came and shook me kindly by the hand. 

As I was passing away, I was moved to speak to the 
governor again ; and he invited me to dinner with him, 
and set my friend at liberty. I went back to the other 
justice’s house. And after some time the mayor and his 
wife, and the justice and his wife, and divers other Friends 
of the town went about half a mile out of the town with us 
to the water-side, when we went away ; and there, when 
we parted from them, I was moved of the Lord to kneel 
down with them and pray to the Lord to preserve them. 
So after I had recommended them to the Lord Jesus Christ, 
their Saviour and free teacher, we passed away in the Lord’s 
power ; and the Lord had the glory. And there is a meet- 
ing continues in that town to this day. 

As we travelled in Wales we came to an hill, which the 
people of the country say is two or three miles high ; from 
the side of this hill I could see a great way. And I was 
moved to set my face several ways, and to sound the day 
of the Lord there. And I told John ap John (a faithful 
Welsh minister) in what places God would raise up a 
people to himself to sit under his own teaching. Those 
places he took notice of, and since there hath a great 
people arisen in those places. The like I have been moved 
to do in many other places and countries, which have been 
rude places, and yet I have been moved to declare that the 
Lord had a seed in those places ; and afterwards there hath 




been a brave people raised up in the covenant of^God, and 
gathered in the name of Jesus, where they have salvation 
and free teaching. 

From this hill we came down to a place called Dolegelle, 
and we went to an inn ; and John ap John declared through 
the streets, and the town’s people rose and gathered about 
him. And there being two Independent priests in the town 
they both came out and discoursed with him both together. 
I went up to them, and, finding them speaking in Welsh, 
I asked them, What was the subject they spake upon, and 
w^hy they were not more moderate and spake one by one ? 
For the things of God, I told them, were weighty, and 
they should speak of them with fear and reverence. Then 
I desired them to speak in English, that I might discourse 
with them ; and they did so. Now they affirmed. That the 
light, which John came to bear witness of, was a created, 
natural, made light. But I took the Bible and showed 
them (as I had done to others before). That the natural 
lights, which were made and created, were the sun, moon, 
and stars; but this light, which John bare witness to, and 
which he called the true light, that lighteth every man that 
cometh into the world, is the life in Christ the Word, by 
which all things were made and created. The same that 
is called the life in Christ is called the light in man ; and 
this is an heavenly, divine light which lets men see their 
evil words and deeds, and shows them all their sins ; and 
(if they would attend unto it) would bring them to Christ 
(from whom it comes) that they might know Him to save them 
from their sin, and to blot it out. This light, I told them, 
shined in the darkness in their hearts, and the darkness 
in them could not comprehend it ; but in those hearts where 




God had commanded it to shine out of darkness it gave 
unto such the knowledge of the glory of God, in the face 
of Christ Jesus, their Saviour. Then I opened the Scrip- 
tures largely to them, and turned to the Spirit of God in 
their hearts, which would reveal the mysteries in the Scrip- 
tures to them, and would lead them into all the truth there- 
of as they became subject thereunto. I directed them to 
that which would give every one of them the knowledge 
of Christ, who died for them, that He might be their way 
to God, and might make peace betwixt God and them. 
The people were attentive, and I spake to John ap John to 
stand up and speak it in Welsh to them, which he did; 
and they generally received it, and with hands lifted up 
blessed and praised God. The priests’ mouths were stopped 
so that they were quiet all the while ; for I had brouglit 
them to be sober at the first by telling them, That when 
they speak of the things of God and of Christ they should 
speak with fear and reverence. Thus the meeting brake 
up in peace in the street ; and many of the people accom- 
panied us to our inn and rejoiced in the truth that had 
been declared unto them, that they were turned to the light 
and spirit in themselves by w^hich they might see their sin 
and know salvation from it. And when we went out of 
the town, the people were so affected that they lifted up 
their hands and blessed the Lord for our coming. A pre- 
cious seed the Lord hath thereaways, and a great people 
in those parts is since gathered to the Lord Jesus Christ 
to sit down under his free teaching, and have suffered 
much for Him. 

I was moved to give forth the following epistle to Friends 




to stir them up to be bold and valiant for the truth, and to 
encourage them in their sufferings for it : 

All friends and brethren everywhere, Now is the day 
of your trial, and now is the time for you to be val- 
iant, and to see that the testimony of the Lord doth not 
fall. For now is the day of exercise of your gifts, of your 
patience, and of your faith. Now is the time to be armed 
with patience, with the light and with the righteousness, 
and with the helmet of salvation. And now is the trial 
of the slothful servant who hides his talent and will judge 
Christ hard. Now, happy are they that can say. The earth 
is the Lord’s, and the fulness thereof, and He gives the in- 
crease ; and therefore, who takes it from you ? Is it not 
the Lord still that suffers it? For the Lord can try you, 
as He did Job, whom He made rich, whom He made poor, 
and whom he made rich again, who still kept his integrity 
in all conditions. So learn Paul’s lesson. In all states to 
be content; and have his faith. That nothing is able to 
separate us from the love of God, which we have in Christ 
Jesus. . . So keep your tabernacles, that there ye may see 
the glory of the Lord appear at the doors thereof. And 
be faithful ; for ye see what the worthies and valiants of 
the Lord did attain unto by faith. . . And in this neither 
powers, principalities, nor thrones, dominions nor angels, 
nor things }:)resent, nor things to come, nor heights, nor 
depths, nor death, mockings, nor spoiling of goods, nor 
prisons, nor fetters were able to separate them from the 
love of God which they had in Christ Jesus. And, friends, 
quench not the Spirit, nor despise prophesying, where it 
moves, neither hinder the babes and sucklings from crying. 
Hosannah ; for out of their mouths will God ordain strength. 




There were some in Christ’s day that were against such, 
whom He reproved ; and there were some in Moses his day 
who would have stopped the prophets in the camp, whom 
Moses reproved, and said in way of encouragement to them, 
Would God that all the Lord’s people were prophets ! So 
I say now to you. Therefore ye that stop it in yourselves, 
do not quench it in others, neither in babe nor suckling ; 
for the Lord hears the cries of the needy, and the sighs and 
groans of the poor. Judge not that, nor the sighs and 
groans of the spirit which cannot be uttered, lest ye judge 
prayer ; for prayer as well lies in sighs and groans to the 
Lord as otherwise. So let not the sons and daughters nor 
the handmaidens be stopped in their prophesyings, nor the 
young men in their visions, nor the old men in their dreams; 
but let the Lord be glorified in and through all, who is over 
all, God blessed forever ! So that every one may improve 
their talents, and every one exercise their gifts, and every 
one speak as the Spirit gives them utterance. Thus every 
one may minister, as he hath received the grace, as a good 
steward to him that hath given it him, so that all plants 
may bud and bring forth fruit to the glory of God ; for the 
manifestation of the Spirit is given to every one to profit 
withal. So see that every one hath profited in heavenly 
things ; male and female look into your own vineyards and 
see what fruit ye bear to God ; look into your own houses, 
see how they are decked and trimmed, and see what odors, 
myrrh, and frankincense ye have therein, and what a smell 
and savour ye have to ascend to God, that He may be glori- 
fied. So bring your deeds all to the light, which ye are 
taught to believe in by Christ, your head, the heavenly 
man, and see how they are wrought in God. And every 
12 * 




male and female, let Christ dwell in your hearts by faith 
(Christ ill the male and in the female) ; and let your 
mouths be opened to the glory of God the Father, that He 
may rule and reign in you. We must not have Christ 
Jesus, the Lord of life, put any more in a stable amongst 
the horses and asses ; but He must now have the best cham- 
ber, the heart, and the rude, debauched spirit must be 
turned out. Therefore let Him reign whose right it is, who 
Avas conceived by the Holy Ghost, by which Holy Ghost ye 
call him Lord, in which Holy Ghost ye pray, and by which 
Holy Ghost ye have comfort and fellowship with the Son 
and with the Father. . . 

And, Friends, be careful how ye set your feet among the 
tender plants that are springing up out of God’s earth, lest 
ye do tread upon them, and hurt them, and bruise them, or 
crush them in God’s vineyard.” 

I travelled on northwards, visiting Friends’ meetings as 
I went, till I came to Stricklandhead, where I had a great 
meeting. And most of the gentry of that country being 
gathered to an horse-race not far off from the meeting, I 
was moved to go and declare the truth unto them. 

I passed from hence to a general meeting at Langlands 
in Cumberland, which was very large ; for most of the 
people had so forsaken the priests that the steeple-houses 
in some places stood empty. And John Wilkinson, a 
preacher that I have often named before, who had three 
steeple-houses, had so few hearers left that, giving over 
preaching in the steeple-houses, he first set up a meeting 
in his house, and preached there to them that were left. 
Afterwards he set up a silent meeting (like Friends), to 
which came a few ; for most of his hearers were come off 


to Friends. Thus he held on till he had not past half a 
dozen left, the rest still forsaking him and coming away to 
F riends. At last, when he had so very few left, he would come 
to Pardsey-Crag (where Friends had a meeting of several 
hundreds of people, who were all come to sit under the 
Lord Jesus Christ’s teaching), and he would walk about 
the meeting on the First days like a man that went about the 
commons to look for sheep. Now, during this time I came 
to this Pardsey-Crag meeting, and he, with three or four 
of his followers that were yet left to him, came to the meet- 
ing that day, and they were all thoroughly convinced. 
After the meeting was done Priest Wilkinson asked me two 
or three questions, which I answered him to his satisfaction ; 
and from that time he came amongst Friends to their meet- 
ings and became an able minister, and preached the Gospel 
freely, and turned many to Christ’s free teaching. And 
after he had continued many years in the free ministry of 
Christ Jesus, he died in the year 1675. 

I had for some time felt drawings on my spirit to go into 
Scotland, and had sent to one Colonel William Osborn, of 
Scotland, desiring him to come and meet me ; and he, with 
some others with him, were come out of Scotland to this 
meeting. So after the meeting was over (which, he said, 
was the most glorious meeting that ever he saw in his life) 
I passed with him and those others that were with him into 
Scotland, having Robert Widders with me, who was a 
thundering man against hypocrisy and deceit and the rot- 
tenness of the priests. 

Many of the Scotch priests, being greatly disturbed at 
the spreading of truth and loss of their hearers there- 
by, were gone up to Edinburgh to petition the Council 




against me. An officer belonging to the Council came to 
me and brought me the following order : 

Thursday, the 8th of October, 1657, at his Highness’s Coun- 

• cil in Scotland. 


That George Fox do appear before the Council on Tues- 
day, the 13th of October next, in the forenoon. 

E. Downing, Clerk of the Council. 

When the time came I appeared. When I was come in 
and had stood awhile and they said nothing to me, I was 
moved of the Lord to say. Peace be amongst you, and wait 
in the fear of God, that ye may receive his wisdom from 
above, by which all things were made and created, that by 
it ye may all be ordered, and may order all things under 
your hands to God’s glory. After I had done speaking 
they asked me. What was the occasion of my coming into 
that nation ? I told them, I came to visit the seed of God 
which had long lain in bondage under corruption ; and the 
intent of my coming was that in all the nation that did 
profess the Scriptures, the words of Christ, and of the 
prophets and apostles, might come to the light, Spirit, and 
power which they were in wffio gave them forth, that so in 
and by the Spirit they might understand the Scriptures, 
and know Christ and God aright, and have fellowship with 
them and one with another. They bid me withdraw, and 
the doorkeeper took me by the hand and led me forth. In 
a little time they sent for me again and told me, I must 
depart the nation of Scotland by that day seven-night. I 
asked them. Why? What had I done? What was my 
transgression that they passed such a sentence upon me to 
depart out of the nation ? They told me. They would not 


dispute with me. ' Then I desired them to hear what I had 
to say to them ; but they said, They would not hear me. 
I told them Pharaoh heard Moses and Aaron, and yet he 
was an heathen, and no Christian ; and Herod heard Jolm 
Baptist : and they should not be worse than these. But 
they cried. Withdraw, withdraw. Whereupon the door- 
keeper took me again by the hand and led me out. Then 
I returned to my inn and continued still in Edinburgh, 
visiting Friends there and thereabouts, and strengthening 
them in the Lord. 

After I had spent some time among Friends at Edinburgh 
and thereabouts I passed from thence to Heads again, where 
Friends had been in great sufferings ; for the Presbyterian 
priests had excommunicated them and given charge. That 
none should buy or sell with them, nor eat nor drink with 
them. So they could neither sell their commodities nor 
buy what they wanted, which made it go very hard with 
some of them. 

We passed through several other places in the country 
till we came to Johnstons, where were several Baptists that 
were very bitter, and came, in a rage, to dispute with us : 
vain j anglers and disputers indeed they were. And when 
they could not prevail by disputing they went and informed 
the Governor against us, and next morning they raised a 
whole company of foot and banished me, and Alexander 
Parker, and James Lancaster, and Robert Widders out of 
the town. As they guarded us through the town James 
Lancaster was moved to sing with a melodious sound in 
the power of God, and I was moved to proclaim the day 
of the Lord and preach the everlasting Gospel to the 




Being thus thrust out of Johnstons we went to another 
market-town. Alexander Parker went up and stood upon 
the market cross with a Bible in his hand, and declared 
the truth amongst the soldiers and market people, but the 
Scots, being a dark, carnal people, gave little heed, nor 
hardly took notice what was said. After awhile I was 
moved of the Lord God to stand up at the cross, and to 
declare with a loud voice the everlasting truth and the day 
of the Lord that was coming upon all sin and wickedness. 
And the people were turned to the Lord Jesus Christ, who 
died for them, and had enlightened them, that with his 
light they might all see their evil deeds, and be saved from 
their sins by Him, and might come to know Him to be their 
teacher. But if they would not receive Christ, and own 
Him, it was told them that this light which came from Him 
would be their condemnation. 

At Leith the inn-keeper told me. That the Council had 
granted forth warrants to apprehend me, because I was 
not gone out of the nation after the seven days were ex- 
pired, that they had ordered me to depart the nation in ; 
several friendly people also came and told me the same. To 
whom I said. What do ye tell me of their warrants against 
me? If there were a cart-load of them I do not heed 
them, for the Lord’s power is over them all. 

So I went from Leith up to Edinburgh again, where 
they said the warrants from the Council were out against 

I went up to the meeting in the city. Friends having 
notice that I would be at it. There came many officers 
and soldiers to it, and a glorious meeting it was ; and the 
everlasting power of God was set over the nation, and his 




Son reigned in his glorious power ; and all was quiet, and 
no man offered to meddle with me. When the meeting was 
ended, and I had visited Friends, I came out of the city to 
my inn again, and the next day, being the second day of 
the week, we set forward through the country towards the 
borders of England. 

As we travelled along the country I spied a steeple-house, 
and it struck at my life. I asked. What steeple-house it 
was? and was answered that it was Dunbar. When I 
came thither, and had set up at an inn, I walked up to the 
steeple-house, having a Friend or two with me. When we 
came into the steeple-house-yard one of the chief men of 
the town was walking there. So I spake to one of the 
Friends that was with me, To go to him and tell him that 
about the ninth hour next morning there would be a meet- 
ing there of the people of God called Quakers, of which 
we desired he would give notice to the people of the town. 
He sent me word, That they were to have a lecture there 
by the ninth hour, but that we might have our meeting 
there by the eighth hour if we would. AVe concluded so, 
and desired him to give notice of it. Accordingly in the 
morning both poor and rich came. And there being a 
captain of horse quartered in the town he and his troopers 
came also, so that we had a large meeting ; and a glorious 
meeting it was, the Lord’s power being set over all. After 
some time the priest came and went into the steeple-house, 
but we being in the steeple-house yard, most of the people 
staid with us. And Friends were so full, and their voices 
so high in the power of God, that the priest could do little 
in the steeple-house, but came quickly out again and stood 
awhile and then went his way. For after I had opened to 




the people, Where they might find Christ Jesus, having 
turned them to the light which He had enlightened them 
withal, that in the light they might see Christ that died for 
them, and turn to Him, and know Him to be their Saviour 
and free teacher, and had let them see that all the teachers 
they had hitherto followed were hirelings who made the gos- 
pel chargeable, and had showed them the wrong ways they 
had walked in, in the night of apostacy ; and had directed 
them to Christ, the new and living way to God ; and had 
manifested unto them how they had lost the religion and 
worship which Christ set up in spirit and truth, and had 
hitherto been in the religions and worships of men’s making 
and setting up ; and after I had turned the people to the 
Spirit of God, which led the holy men of God to give forth 
the Scriptures ; and showed them that they must also come 
to receive and be led by the same spirit in themselves (a 
measure of which was given unto every one of them), if ever 
they came to know God and Christ and the Scriptures aright : 
perceiving the other Friends that were with me to be full 
of the power and word of the Lord, I stepped down, giving 
way for them to declare what they had from the Lord to 
say unto the people. This was the last meeting I had in 
Scotland. And the truth and the power of God was set 
over that nation, and many by the power and Spirit of 
God were turned to the Lord Jesus Christ, their Saviour 
and teacher, whose blood was shed for them. And since 
there is a great increase, and great there will be in Scot- 
land. For when first I set my horse’s feet upon the Scot- 
tish ground, I felt the seed of God to sparkle about me, 
like innumerable sparks of fire. Not but that there is 
abundance of thick, cloddy earth of hypocrisy and false- 

1658.] GEORGE fox’s JOURNAL. 


ness that is a top and a briary, brambly nature, which is 
to be burned up with God’s word, and plowed up with his 
spiritual plow before God’s seed brings forth heavenly and 
spiritual fruit to his glory. But the husbandman is to wait 
in patience. 

From thence we came to Durham, where was a man 
come down from London to set up a college there to make 
ministers of Christ, as they said. I went with some others 
to reason with the man and to let him see. That to teach 
men Hebrew, Greek, and Latin, and the seven arts which 
was all but the teachings of the natural man, was not the 
way to make them ministers of Christ. Then we showed 
him further. That Christ made his ministers himself, and 
gave gifts unto them, and bid them pray to the Lord of 
the harvest to send forth laborers. And Peter and John, 
though unlearned and ignorant (as to school learning), 
preached Christ Jesus the word, which was in the begin- 
ning. Paul also was made an apostle not of man nor by 
man, neither received he the Gospel from man, but from 
Jesus Christ, who is the same now, and so is the Gospel as 
it was at that day. When we had thus discoursed with 
the man he became very loving and tender, and after he 
had considered further of it he never set up his college. 

We went into Warwickshire, and thence passing through 
some parts of Northamptonshire and Leicestershire, visit- 
ing Friends and having meetings with them as we trav- 
elled, we came into Bedfordshire, where we had large gath- 
erings in the name of Jesus. After some time we came to 
John Crook’s house, where a general Yearly Meeting for 
the whole nation was appointed to be held. This meeting 
lasted three days, and many Friends from most parts of the 
13 K 




nation came to it, so that the inns and to^Yns round thereabouts 
were filled ; for many thousands of people were at it. And al- 
though there were some disturbance by some rude people that 
had run out from truth, yet the Lord’s power came over all, 
and a glorious meeting it was. And the everlasting gospel 
was preached, and many received it (for there were many sorts 
of professors came to the meeting), which gospel brought 
life and immortality to light in them and shined over all. 

Then I was moved by the power and Spirit of the Lord 
to open unto them the promise of God, how that it was 
made to the seed, not to seeds as many, but to one, which 
seed was Christ. And that all people, both males and 
females, should feel this seed in them, which was heir of the 
promise, that so they might all witness Christ in them, the 
hope of glory, the mystery which had been hid from ages 
and generations, which was revealed to the apostles, and is 
revealed again now after this long night of apostacy. So 
that all might come up into this seed, Christ Jesus, and 
walk in it and sit down together in the heavenly places in 
Christ Jesus, who was the foundation of the prophets and 
apostles, and the rock of ages, and is our foundation now. 
And all sitting down in Him sit down in the substance, the 
first and the last that changes not, the seed that bruises 
the serpent’s head and was before he was, who ends all the 
types, figures, and shadows, and is the substance of them 
all, in whom there is no shadow. 

Isow after these things had been largely opened, with 
many other things concerning Christ Jesus and his king- 
dom, and the people were turned to the divine light of 
Christ and his Spirit, by which they might come both to 
know God and Christ and the scriptures, and to have fel- 




lowship with them, and one with another in the same Spirit, 
I was moved to declare and open divers other things to 
those Friends who had received a part of the ministry, con- 
cerning the exercise of their spiritual gifts in the church. 
. . . Take heed of many words ; but what reacheth to the 
life, that settles in the life : that which cometh from the 
life, and is received from God, that reacheth to the life and 
settles others in the life : for the work is not now as it was 
at first ; but the work now is to settle and stay in the life. 
For as Friends have been led to minister in the power, and 
the power hath gone through so that there hath grown an 
understanding among both people of the world and Friends, 
so Friends must be kept in the life which is pure, that with 
that they may answer the pure life of God in others. . . . 

But as every one is kept living in the life of God, over 
all that which is contrary, they are in their places ; then 
they do not lay hands on any suddenly. . . . There is no 
one strikes his fellow-servants, but first he is gone from the 
pure in his own particular : for when he goeth from the 
light he is enlightened withal, then he strikes ; and then he 
hath his reward : the light w^hich he is gone from, Christ, 
he comes and gives him his reward. This is the state of 
the evil servants : the boisterous, and the hasty and rash 
beget nothing to God ; but the life which doth reach the 
life, is that which begets to God. . . . 

So, Friends, this is the word of the Lord to you all, be 
watchful and careful in all meetings ye come into ; for 
w^here Friends are sitting together in silence, they are many 
times gathered into their own measures. Now, when a man 
is come newly out of the world from ministering to the 
world’s people, be cometh out of the dirt ; and then he had 




need take heed that he be not rash. For now, .when he 
comes into a silent meeting that is another state ; then he 
must come and feel his own spirit, how it is, when he comes 
to them that sit silent : for if he be rash they will judge 
him ; that having been in the world and amongst the world, 
the heat is not yet off him. For he may come in the heat 
of his spirit out of the world, whereas the others are still 
and cool : and his condition in that, not being agreeable to 
theirs, he may rather do them hurt by begetting them out 
of the cool state into the heating state ; if he be not in that 
which commands his own spirit, and gives him to know it. 

There is a great danger, too, in travelling abroad in the 
world : the same power that moves any to go forth is that 
which must keep them. For it is the greatest danger to go 
abroad, except a man be moved of the Lord, and go in the 
power of the Lord. . . . And every one feeling the danger to 
his own particular in travelling abroad, there the pure fear 
of the Lord will be placed, and kept in. For now, though 
they that travel may have openings when they are abroad 
to minister to others, yet, as for their own particular growth, 
they must dwell in the life which doth open, and that will 
keep down that which would boast. . . . 

So this is the word of the Lord God to you all ; feel that 
ye stand in the presence of the Lord : for every man’s word 
shall be his burden ; but the word of the Lord is pure, and 
answers the pure in every one. . . . 

Now if any one have a moving to any place, and have 
spoken what they were moved of the Lord, let them return 
to their habitation again, and live in the pure life of God, 
and in the fear of the Lord : and so will ye in the life, and 
in the solid and seasoned spirit be kept, and preach as well 


in life as with words (for none must be light ot wild). For 
the seed of God is weighty, and brings to be solid, and 
leads into the wisdom of God, by which the wisdom of the 
Creation is known. But if that part be up which runs into 
the imaginations, and that part be standing in which the im- 
aginations come up, and the pure spirit be not thoroughly 
come up to rule and reign, then that will run out, and that 
will glory, and will boast and vapor ; and so will such an 
one spoil that which opened to him ; and this is for con- 
demnation. So every one mind that which feels through 
and commands his spirit, whereby every one may know 
what spirit he is of : for he should first try his own spirit, 
and then he may try others ; and he should first know his 
own spirit, and then he may know others. . . . Now truth 
hath an honour in the hearts of people which are not 
Friends; so that all Friends being kept in the truth they 
are kept in the honour, they are honourable, and that will 
honour them : but if any lose the power, lose the life, they 
lose their crown, they lose their honour. . . . 

Now, wdien any shall be moved to go to speak in a steeple- 
house or market, turn in to that which moves, and be obe- 
dient to it ; that that which would not go may be kept 
down ; for that which would not go, will be apt to get up. 
And take heed, on the other hand, that the lavishing part 
do not get up, for it is a bad savour ; therefore that must 
be kept down, and be kept subject. . . . For it is a w^eighty 
thing to be in the work of the ministry of the Lord God, 
and to go forth in that; it is not as a customary preaching; 
but it is to bring people to the end of all outward preach- 
ing. For when ye have declared the truth to people, and 
they have received it, and are come into that which ye spake 
13 * 




of, the uttering of many words, and long declarations out 
of the life, may beget them into a form. And if any should 
run on rashly into words again, without the savour of life, 
then they that are come into the thing that he spake of, 
will judge him ; whereby he may hurt again that which he 
had raised up before. . . . 

And take heed all of running into inordinate affections ; 
for when people come to own you, then there is danger of 
the wrong part to get up. There was a strife among the 
disciples of Christ, who should be the greatest ? Christ told 

them. The heathen exercise lordship and have dominion 
over one another ; but it shall not be so among you : for 
Christ the seed was to come up in every one of them ; so, 

then, where is the greatest ? For that part in the disciples 
which looked to be greatest was the same that was in the 
Gentiles. ... So this is the word of the Lord God to you 
all. Keep down, keep low, that nothing may rule nor reign 
in you but life itself. 

Now, the power being lived in, the cross is lived in ; . . . 
and where this is lived in there is no want of wisdom, no 
want of power, no want of knowledge ; but he that minister- 
eth in this, seeth with the eye which the Lord openeth in 
him, what is for the fire, and what is for the sword, and what 
must be fed with judgment, and what must be nourished. 
This brings all down, and to be low, every one keeping to 
the power : for let a man get up ever so high, yet he must 
come down again to the power, where he left ; and what he 
went from, he must come down again to that. So now, 
before all these wicked spirits be got down, which are ram- 
bling abroad. Friends must have patience, and must wait in 
the patience, and in the cool life : and who is in this, doing 




the work of the Lord, he hath the tasting and the feeling of 
the Lamb’s power and authority. Therefore, all Friends, keep 
cool and quiet in the power of the Lord God ; and all that 
is contrary will be subjected : the Lamb hath the victory in 
the seed through the patience. 

If any have been moved to speak, and have quenched 
that which moved them, let none such go forth afterwards 
into words, until they feel the power to arise and move 
them thereto again : for after the first motion is quenched, 
the other part will be apt to get up ; and if any go forth in 
that, he goeth forth in his own, and the betrayer will come 
into that. . . . And keep out of all jangling: for all that be 
in the transgression, they be out from the law of love ; but 
all that be in the law of love come to the Lamb’s power, in 
the Lamb’s authority, who is the end of the law outward. 

Next day I passed from thence : and after I had visited 
friends in several places as I went, I came to London, the 
Lord’s power accompanying me, and bearing me up in his 

Now, during the time that I was at London, I had many 
services lay upon me ; for it was a time of much suffering. 
And I was moved to write to O. Cromwell, and lay before 
him the sufferings of Friends both in this nation and in 
Ireland. There was also a talk about this time of making 
Cromwell king : whereupon I wa^ moved to go to him, and 
warned him against the same, and of divers dangers ; which 
if he did not avoid, I told him. He would bring a shame 
and ruin upon himself and his posterity. He seemed to 
take well what I said to him, and thanked me ; yet after- 
wards I was moved to write unto him more fully concern- 
ing that matter. 




Now was it a time of great suffering, and many Friends 
being in prisons, many other Friends were moved to go to 
parliament to offer up themselves to lie in the same prisons 
where their Friends lay, that they that were in prison 
might go forth and not perish in the stinking prisons and 
jails. And this we did in love to God and our brethren, 
that they might not die in prison, and in love to them that 
cast them in, that they might not bring innocent blood upon 
their own heads, which we knew would cry to the Lord 
and bring his wrath, vengeance, and plagues upon them. 
But little favour could we find from those professing par- 
liaments, but instead thereof they would be in a rage and 
sometimes threaten those Friends that thus attended them, 
that they would whip them and send them home. 

As I was going out of town, having two Friends with 
me, when we were gone little more than a mile out of the 
city, there met us two troopers belonging to Col. Hacker’s 
regiment, and they took me and the Friends that were 
with me and brought us back to the Mews, and there kept 
us prisoners a little while. But the Lord’s power was so 
over them that they did not have us before any officer, but 
after awhile set us at liberty again. The same day, taking 
boat, I went down to Kingston, and from thence went 
afterwards to Hampton Court to speak with the Protector 
about the sufierings of Friends. I met him riding into 
Hampton Court Park, and before I came at him, as he 
rode in the head of his life-guard, I saw and felt a waft 
(or apparition) of death go forth against him, and when I 
came to him he looked like a dead man. After I had laid 
the sufferings of Friends before him, and had warned him, 
according as I was moved to speak to him, he bid me come 




to his house. So I went back to Kingston, and the next 
day went up to Hampton Court again, to have spoken 
further with him. But when I came he was sick, and 

Harvy, who was one that waited on him, told me. 

The doctors were not willing I should come in to speak 
with him. So I passed away, and never saw him any more. 

From Kingston I went to Isaac Penington’s, in Buck- 
inghamshire, where I had appointed a meeting, and the 
Lord’s truth and power was preciously manifested amongst 
us. After I had visited Friends in those parts I returned 
to London : and soon after went into Essex, where I had 
not been long before I heard that the Protector was dead, 
and his son Richard made Protector in his room. Where- 
upon I came up to London again. 

But there was great persecution in many places, both by 
imprisoning and breaking up of meetings. At a meeting 
about seven miles from London the rude people usually 
came out of several parishes round about to abuse Friends, 
and did often beat and bruise them exceedingly. One day 
they beat and abused about eighty Friends that went to 
that meeting out of London, tearing their coats and cloaks 
from off their backs, and throwing them into ditches and 
ponds, and when they had besmeared them with dirt then 
they said. They looked like witches. The next First day 
after this I was moved of the Lord to go to that meeting, 
though at that time I was very weak. When I came there I 
bid Friends bring a table, and set it in the close where they 
used to meet, to stand upon. According to their wonted 
course the rude people came, and I, having a Bible in my 
hand, showed them theirs and their priests’ and teachers’ 
fruits, and the people came to be ashamed, and was quiet. 




Aud so I opened the Scriptures to them, and our principles 
agreeing therewith ; and I turned the people from the dark- 
ness to the Light of Christ and his Spirit, by which they 
might understand the scriptures, and see themselves and 
their sins, and know Christ Jesus to be their Saviour. So 
the meeting ended quietly, and the Lord’s power came 
over all to his glory. But it was a time of great suffer- 
ings, for besides the imprisonments (through which many 
died in prisons), our meetings were greatly disturbed. For 
they have thrown rotten eggs and wild-fire into our meet- 
ings, and have brought in drums beating and kettles to 
make noises with, that the truth might not be heard ; and 
among these the priests are as rude as any, as may be seen 
in the book of the ‘‘ Fighting Priests,” wherein a list is given 
of some of the priests that had actually beaten and abused 

Many also of our Friends were brought up to London 
prisoners to be tried before the Committee, where Henry 
Vane, being chairman, would not suffer Friends to come 
in, except they would put off* their hats ; but at last the 
Lord’s power came over him, so that, through the media- 
tion of some others that persuaded him, they were admit- 
ted. Now many of us having been imprisoned upon con- 
tempts (as they called them) for not putting off* our hats, 
it was not a likely thing that Friends who had suff*ered so 
long for it from others should put off* their hats to him. 
But the Lord’s power came over them all, and wrought so 
that several Friends were set at liberty by them. 

Now after awhile I passed into the country, and went to 
Reading, and was there under great sufferings and exer- 
cises, and in a great travail in my spirit for about ten weeks’ 


time. For I saw there was great confusion and distraction 
amongst the people, and that the powers were plucking 
each other to pieces. And I saw how many men were de- 
stroying the simplicity and betraying the truth, and a great 
deal of hypocrisy and deceit and strife was got uppermost 
in the people, so that they were ready to sheath their 
swords in one another’s bowels. There had been a tender- 
ness in many of them formerly when they were low, but 
when they were got up, and had killed and taken posses- 
sion, they came to be as bad as others. So that we had 
much to do with them about our hats, and saying thou and 
thee to them. For they turned their profession of patience 
and moderation into rage and madness, and many of them 
would be like distracted men for this hat-honour. For 
they had hardened themselves by persecuting the innocent, 
and were at this time crucifying the seed, Christ, both in 
themselves and others, till at last they fell a-biting and de- 
vouring one another, until they were consumed one of 
another, who had turned against and judged that which 
God had wrought in them and showed unto them. So 
shortly after God overthrew them and turned them upside 
down, and brought the King over them. Now I had a 
sight and sense of the King’s return a good while before, 
and so had some others. I writ to Oliver several times, 
and let him know that while he was persecuting God’s 
people they whom he accounted his enemies were preparing 
to come upon him. And when some forward spirits that 
came amongst us would have bought Somerset-House that 
we might have meetings in it, I forbade them to do so ; 
for I did then foresee the King’s coming in again. And 
in my great suffering and travail of spirit for the nation, 




being grievously burdened and almost choked with their 
hypocrisy, treachery, and falseness, I saw God would bring 
that a-top of them which they had been a-top of, and that 
all must be brought down to that, which did convince them 
before they could get over that bad spirit within and with- 
out. For it is the pure, invisible Spirit that doth and only 
can work down all deceit in people. 

Now while I was under that sore travail at Reading, by 
reason of grief and sorrow of mind and the great exercise 
that was upon my spirit, my countenance was altered, and 
I looked poor and thin ; and there came a company of un- 
clean spirits to me and told me. The plagues of God were 
upon me. But I told them. It was the same spirit spake 
that in them that said so of Christ when he was stricken and 
smitten, they hid their face from Him. But when I had 
travailed with the witness of God, which they had quenched 
and had gotten through with it, and over all that hypoc- 
risy which the outside professors were run into, and saw 
how that would be brought down and turned under, and 
that life would rise over it, I came to have ease, and the 
light, power, and spirit shined over all. And then, having 
recovered and got through my travails and sufferings, my 
body and face swelled when I came abroad into the air, and 
then the bad spirits said, I was grown fat ; and they envied 
at that also. So I saw that no condition nor state would 
please that spirit of theirs. 

After I had travelled through many countries in the 
Lord’s service, and many were convinced, notwithstanding 
that in some places the people were very rude, I returned 
to London again, when General Monk was come up thither, 
and the gates and posts of the city were pulling down. 


Long before this I had a vision wherein I saw the city lie 
in heaps and the gates down, and it was then represented 
to me just as I saw it several years after, lying in heaps, 
when it was burned. 

Divers times had I, both by word and writing, forewarned 
the several powers, both in Oliver’s time and after, of the 
day of recompense that was coming upon them. But they 
rejecting council, and slighting those visitations of love to 
them, I was moved now before they were quite overturned 
to lay their backsliding, hypocrisy, and treacherous dealing 
before them. 

While I was in Cornwall there were great shipwrecks 
about the Land’s-End. Now it was the custom of that 
country that at such a time both rich and poor went out 
to get as much of the wreck as they could, not caring to 
save the people’s lives. And in some parts of the country 
they called shipwrecks, God’s grace. These things troubled 
me, and grieved my spirit to hear of such unchristian 
actions, considering how far they were below the heathen at 
Melita, who received Paul and made him a fire, and were 
courteous towards him and them that had suffered ship- 
wreck with him. Wherefore I was moved to write a paper 
and send it to all the parishes, priests, and magistrates, high 
and low, to reprove them for such greedy actions, and to 
warn and exhort them that if they could assist to save 
people’s lives, and preserve their ships and goods, they 
should use their diligence therein, and consider if it had 
been their own condition they would judge it hard if 
they should be upon a wreck and people should strive to 
get what they could from them, and not matter their lives. 

I came into Bristol on the seventh day of the week, and 




the day before, the soldiers came with their muskets into 
the meeting, and were exceeding rude, beating and striking 
Friends with their muskets, and drove them out of the 
orchard in a great rage, threatening what they would do 
if Friends came there again. For the mayor and the 
commander of the soldiers had (it seems) combined to- 
gether to make a disturbance amongst Friends. Now 
when I came to Bristol, and Friends told me what a rage 
there was in the town, how they were threatened by both 
the mayor and soldiers, and how unruly the soldiers had 
been to Friends the day before, I sent for several Friends, 
as George Bishop, Thomas Gouldney, Thomas Speed, and 
Edward Pyot, and desired them to go to the mayor and 
aldermen, and desire them, seeing he and they had broke 
up our meetings, to let Friends have the Town hall to meet 
in, and for the use of it Friends would give them twenty 
pounds a year, to be distributed amongst the poor; and 
^ when the mayor and aldermen had business to do in it 
Friends would not meet in it, but only on the First days. 
Those Friends were astonished at this, and said. The mayor 
and aldermen would think that they were mad. But I 
said. Nay ; for they should offer them a considerable bene- 
fit to the poor. And it was upon me from the Lord to bid 
them go ; and at last they consented and went, though in 
the cross to their own wills. When they had laid the thing 
before the mayor it came so over him that he said. For his 
part, he could consent to it ; but he was but one. And he 
told Friends of another great hall they might have ; but 
that they did not accept of, it being inconvenient. So 
Friends came away, leaving the mayor in a very loving 
frame towards them ; for they felt the Lord's powder had 




come over him. When they came back I spake to them 
to go also to the Colonel that commanded the soldiers, and 
lay before him the rude carriage of his soldiers, how they 
came armed amongst naked, innocent people, who were 
waiting upon and worshipping the Lord. But they were 
backward to go to him. Next morning, being the First 
day of the week, we went to the meeting in the orchard, 
where the soldiers had so lately been so rude. And after 
I had declared the truth a pretty while in the meeting, 
there came in many rude soldiers and people, some with 
drawn swords. The inn-keepers had made some of them 
drunk, and one of them had bound himself with an oath 
to cut down and kill the man that spoke. So he came 
pressing in through all the crowd of people to within two 
yards of me and stopped at those four Friends before men- 
tioned (who should have gone to the Colonel as I would 
have had them), and fell a-j angling with them. On a 
sudden I saw his sword was put up and gone. For the 
Lord’s power came over all, and chained him and the rest, 
and we had a blessed meeting, and the Lord’s everlasting 
power and presence was felt amongst us. On the day 
following, those four Friends went and spake with the 
Colonel, and he sent for the soldiers and cut and slashed 
some of them before the Friends’ faces. Which when I 
heard of I blamed the Friends for letting him do so, and 
also for that they did not go on the Seventh day, as I would 
have had them, which might have prevented this cutting of 
the soldiers and the trouble they gave at our meeting. But 
thus the Lord’s power came over all those persecuting, 
bloody minds, and the meeting there was settled in peace 
for a good while after, without disturbance. 




I had then also a general meeting at Edward Pyot’s, near 
Bristol, at which it was judged there were divers thousands 
of people ; for besides Friends from many parts thereabouts 
some of the Baptists and Independents with their teachers 
came to it, and very many of the sober people of Bristol, 
insomuch that the people that stayed behind, said. The city 
looked naked, there were so many gone out of it to this 
meeting. It was a very quiet meeting, and many glorious 
truths were opened to the people, and the Lord Jesus Christ 
was set up, who was the end of all figures and shadows and 
the law and the first covenant. And it was declared to 
the people how that all figures and shadows were given to 
man after man fell, and how that all the rudiments and 
inventions of men which have been set up in Christendom, 
many of which were Jewish and heathenish ceremonies, 
were not set up by the command of Christ; and all images 
and likenesses man has made to himself or for himself, 
whether of things in heaven or things in earth, have been 
since he lost the image and likeness of God which God made 
him in. But now Christ was come to redeem, translate, 
convert, and regenerate man out of all these things that 
he hath set up in the fall, and out of the true types, figures, 
and shadows also, and out of death and darkness up into 
the light, and life, and image, and likeness of God again, 
which man and woman were in before they fell. There- 
fore all now should come and all might come to receive 
Christ Jesus, the substance, by his light. Spirit, grace, and 
faith, and should live and walk in Him, the Redeemer and 

And whereas we have had a great deal of work with the 
priests and professors who pleaded for imperfection, I was 


opened to declare and manifest unto them how that Adam 
and Eve were perfect before they fell, and all that God 
made He saw that it was good, and He blessed it. But 
the imperfection came in by the fall through man’s and 
woman’s hearkening to the devil, who was out of truth. 
And though the law made nothing perfect, yet it made way 
for the bringing in of the better hope, which hope is Christ, 
who destroys the devil and his works that made man and 
woman imperfect. Now Christ saith to his disciples. Be 
ye perfect, even as your heavenly Father is perfect. And 
He who himself was perfect comes to make man and 
woman perfect again, and brings them again to the state 
which God made them in. So He is the maker-up of the 
breach and the peace betwixt God and man. I told the 
people Christ was come to do it freely, who, by one offer- 
ing, hath perfected forever all them that are sanctified, and 
renews them up into the image of God which man and 
woman were in before they fell. 

We passed from thence to Tewksbury, and so to Worces- 
ter, visiting Friends in their meetings in the towns as we 
went. And in all my time, I never saw the like drunken- 
ness as then in the towns : for they had been then choosing 
parliament men. But at Worcester, the Lord’s truth was 
set over all, and people were finely settled therein, and 
Friends praised the Lord ; nay, I saw the very earth re- 
joiced. Yet great fears and troubles were in many people, 
and a looking for the King’s coming in, and that all things 
should be altered : and they would ask me what I thought 
of times and things? I told them the Lord’s power was 
over all, and his light shined over all ; and that the fear 
would take hold only on the hypocrites, such as had not 
14* L 




been faithful to God ; and on our persecutors. For in my 
travail and sufferings at Reading, when people were at a 
stand, and could not tell what might come in, and who 
might rule; I told them the Lord’s power was over all 
(for I travelled through in it), and his day shined, whoso- 
ever should come in ; and whether the King came in or no, 
all would be well to them that loved the Lord, and were 
faithful to Him. Therefore, I bid all Friends fear none 
but the Lord, and keep in his power, that was over all. 

I passed on to Twycross, and Swanington, and so to 
Derby, where I visited Friends, and found my old jailer 
amongst them, who had formerly kept me in the House of 
Correction there, and was now convinced of the truth which 
I then suffered under him for. Passing still further up into 
Derbyshire and Nottinghamshire, I came to Snyder-hill- 
green, visiting Friends through all those parts in their meet- 
ings ; and so passed on to Balby, in Yorkshire, where our 
yearly meeting at that time was holden, in a great orchard of 
John Killams, where it was supposed some thousands of peo- 
ple and Friends were gathered together. In the morning 
I heard that a troop of horse was sent from York, about 
thirty miles off, to break up our meeting, and that the 
militia newly raised was to join wdth them. So I went into 
the meeting, and stood up on a great stool ; and, after I 
had spoken some time, two trumpeters came up, sounding 
their trumpets pretty near me ; and the captain of the troop 
cried. Divide to the right and left, and make way : then 
they rid up to me. Now, I was declaring the everlasting 
truth and word of life in the mighty power of the Lord. 
The captain bid me come down, for he was come (he said) 
to disperse our meeting. After some time I spake to him, 

1660.] GEORGE fox’s journae. 163 

and told him, He and they all knew we were a peaceable 
people, and that we used to have such great meetings : but 
if he did question that we met in an hostile way, I desired 
him to make search among us, and if he found either sword 
or pistol about any there, let such suffer. He told me. He 
must see us dispersed, for he came all night on purpose to 
disperse us. I asked him, What honour it would be to him 
to ride with swords and pistols amongst so many unarmed 
men and women as there was ? But if he would be still and 
quiet, our meeting probably might not continue above two 
or three hours ; and when it was done, as we came peacea- 
bly and civilly together, so we should part : for he might 
perceive the meeting was so large, that all the country 
thereabouts could not entertain them, but that they in- 
tended to depart towards their homes at night. He said. 
He could not stay to see the meeting ended, but must dis- 
perse them before he went. I desired him then, if he him- 
self could not stay, that he would let a dozen of his soldiers 
stay and see the order and peaceableness of our meeting. 
He said. He would permit us an hour’s time ; and left half 
a dozen soldiers to stay with us. Then went the captain 
away with his troop, and Friends of the house gave those 
soldiers that stayed and their horses some meat. When the 
captain was gone, the soldiers that were left told us. We 
might stay till night if we would. But we stayed but about 
three hours after, and had a glorious, powerful meeting : 
for the presence of the living God was manifest amongst 
us, and the seed, Christ, was set over all, and Friends were 
built upon Him the foundation, and settled under his 
glorious, heavenly teaching. And after the meeting was 
done. Friends passed away in peace, greatly refreshed with 




the presence of the Lord, and filled with joy and gladness 
that the Lord’s power had given them such dominion. For 
many of the militia soldiers stayed also, and were much 
vexed that the captain and troopers had not broken up our 
meeting, and cursed the captain and his troopers : for it 
was reported that they intended to have done us some mis- 
chief that day ; but the troopers, instead of assisting them, 
were rather assistant unto us in not joining with them as 
they expected, but preventing them from doing the mis- 
chief they designed. And yet this captain was a desperate 
man : for it was he that had said to me in Scotland, That 
he would obey his superiors’ commands ; and if it were to 
crucify Christ, he would do it; or execute the great Turk’s 
commands against the Christians, if he were under him. So 
that it was an eminent power of the Lord which chained 
down both him and all his troopers, and those envious 
militia soldiers also ; so that they went away, not having 
power to hurt any of us, nor to break up our meeting. 

I passed, in the Lord’s power, to Barton Abby, where I 
had a great meeting ; and from thence to Thomas Taylor’s, 
and so to Skipton, where there was a general meeting of 
men Friends out of many counties, concerning the affairs 
of the church. To this meeting came many Friends out of 
most parts of the nation ; for it was about business relating to 
the church, both in this nation and beyond the seas. Sev- 
eral years before, when I was in the north, I was moved to 
recommend to Friends the setting up of this meeting for 
that service; for many Friends suffered in divers parts of 
the nation, and their goods were taken from them contrary 
to the law, and they understood not how to help them- 
selves, or where to seek redress. But after this meeting 




was set up, several Friends that had been justices and mag- 
istrates, and others, that understood something of the law, 
came thither, and were able to inform Friends and to assist 
them in gathering up the sufferings, that they might be laid 
before the justices, judges, or parliament. Now this meet- 
ing had stood several years, and divers justices and captains 
had come to break it up ; but when they have understood 
the business Friends met about, and have seen Friends’ 
books and accompts of collections for relief of the poor, 
how we took care one county to help another, and to help 
our Friends beyond the seas, and provide for our poor, that 
none of them should be chargeable to their parishes, etc., 
the justices and officers would confess that we did their 
work, and would pass away peaceably and lovingly, com- 
mending Friends’ practices. And sometimes they would 
come two hundred of the world’s poor people, and wait 
there till the meeting was done (for all the country knew 
we met about the poor), and then after the meeting was 
over. Friends would send to the bakers for bread, and give 
every one of those poor people a loaf, how many soever 
there were of them ; for we were taught to do good unto all, 
though especially to the household of faith. 

I went to Swarthmore; Francis Howgil and Thomas 
Curtis being with me. I had not been long there before 
one Henry Porter, who was called a justice, sent a warrant 
by the chief constable and three petty constables to appre- 
hend me. I had a sense of the thing beforehand ; and, 
being in the parlour with Richard Richardson and Marga- 
ret Fell, some of her servants came and told her. That 
there were some come to search the house for arms, and 
they went up into some of the chambers under that pretence. 




It came upon me to go out to them ; and as I was going by 
some of them, I spake some words to them ; whereupon they 
asked me my name. I readily told them my name, and 
then they laid hold on me, saying, I was the man they 
looked for ; and led me away to Ulverstone. There they 
kept me all night, at the constable’s house, and set a guard 
of fifteen or sixteen men to watch me, some of whom sat in 
the chimney, for fear I should go up the chimney, such 
dark imaginations possessed them. They were very rude 
and uncivil to me, and would neither suffer me to speak to 
Friends, nor suffer Friends to bring me necessaries; but 
with violence thrust out Friends, and kept a strong guard 
upon me. Very wicked and rude they were, and a great 
noise they made about me. One of the constables, whose 
name was Askburnham, said. He did not think a thousand 
men could have taken me. They led me on to Lancaster, 
about fourteen miles, and a great triumph they thought to 
have had, but as they led me, I was moved to sing praises 
to the Lord in his triumphing power over all. When I 
was come to Lancaster, the spirits of the people being 
mightily up, I stood and looked earnestly upon them ; and 
they cried, Look at his eyes ! After a while I spake to 
them, and then they were pretty sober. Then came a young 
man, and had me to his house ; and after a little time the 
officers had me to Major Porter’s house, who was called a 
justice, and who had sent forth the warrant against me. 
He charged me to be an enemy to the King ; that I en- 
deavoured to raise a new war, and imbrue the nation in 
blood again. I told him I had never learned the postures 
of war, but was clear and innocent as a child concerning 
those things, and therefore was bold. Then came the clerk 





with the mittimus, and the jailer was sent for and commanded 
to take me and put me into the Dark House, and to let none 
come at me, but to keep me there a close prisoner, until I 
should be delivered by the king or parliament. So they 
put me into the jail ; and the under-jailer, one Hardy, a 
very wicked man, was exceeding rude and cruel, and many 
times would not let me have meat brought in, but as I could 
get it under the door. 

After this, Margaret Fell determined to go to London to 
speak with the king about my being taken, and to shew 
him the manner of it, and the unjust dealing and evil usage 
I had received. 

About this time, Ann Curtis, of Reading, came to see me, 
and understanding how I stood committed, it was upon her 
also to go to the king about it. For her father, who had 
been sheriff of Bristol, was hanged near his own door for 
endeavouring to bring the king in ; upon which considera- 
tion she had some hopes that the king might hear her on 
my behalf. Accordingly, when she returned to London, 
she and Margaret Fell went to the king together, who, 
when he understood whose daughter she was, received her 
kindly. And her request to him being, To send for me up and 
hear the cause himself, he promised her he would, and com- 
manded his secretary to send down an order for the bringing 
me up. But when they came to the secretary for the order, 
he (being no friend to us) said. It was not in his power ; 
but that he must go according to law, and I must be brought 
up by a habeas-corpus before the judges. Meanwhile the 
Assize came on ; but inasmuch as there was a writ come 
down for removing me up, I was not brought before the 
judge. At the Assize many people came to see me, and I 




was moved to speak out at the jail window to them, and 
shew them, How uncertain their religion was, and that every 
sort that had been uppermost, persecuted the rest. For 
when popery was uppermost, people had been persecuted 
for not following the mass ; and they that did hold up the 
mass cried then. It was the higher power, and people must 
be subject to that higher power. Afterwards, they that 
held up the common prayer, persecuted others for not fol- 
lowing that ; and they said. It was the higher power then, 
also, and we must be subject to that. Since that, the Pres- 
byterians and Independents cried each of them. We must 
be subject to the higher power, and submit to the directory 
of the one, and the church faith of the other. Thus, all, 
like the apostate Jews, have cried, Help, men of Israel, 
against the true Christians ; so people might see how uncer- 
tain they are of their religions. But I directed them to 
Christ Jesus, that they might be built upon Him, the Rock 
and Foundation that changeth not. Much on this wise I 
declared to them, and they were quiet and very attentive. 
Afterwards I gave forth a little paper concerning True 
Religion, as folio weth : 

True Religion is the true rule and right way of serving 
God. And religion is a pure stream of righteousness flow- 
ing from the image of God, and is the life and power of 
God planted in the heart and mind by the law of life in the 
heart, which bringeth the soul, mind, spirit and body to be 
conformable to God, the Father of spirits, and to Christ ; 
so that they come to have fellowship with the Father and 
the Son, and with all his holy angels and saints. And 
this religion is pure from above, undefiled before God, and 
is to visit the fatherless, and widows, and strangers, and 


keeps from the spots of the world. So this religion is above 
all the defiled, spotted religions in the world, that keep not 
themselves from defilements and spots, but are impure, and 
below, and spotted; whose fatherless, and widows, and 
strangers do beg up and down the streets. G. F. 

It was long before the sheriff would yield to remove me 
to London, unless I would seal a bond to him and bear 
their charges, which I still refused to do. Then they con- 
sulted how to convey me up, and at first concluded to send 
up a party of horse with me. And I told them. If I were 
such a man as they had represented me to be they had 
need send a troop or two of horse to guard me. When 
they considered what a charge it would be to them to send 
up a party of horse with me, they altered their purpose, and 
concluded to send me up guarded only by the jailer and 
some bailiffs. But upon further consideration they found 
that would be a great charge to them also, and thereupon 
sent for me down from the prison into the jailer’s house, 
and told me, If I would put in bail that I would be in 
London such a day of the term I should have leave to go 
up with some of my own Friends. I told them, I would 
neither put in any bail nor give one piece of silver to the 
jailer, for I was an innocent man, and they had imprisoned 
me wrongfully and laid a false charge upon me. Neverthe- 
less, I said. If they would let me go up with one or two of my 
friends, to bear me company, I might go up and be in Lon- 
don such a day, if the Lord did permit, and if they de- 
sired it I or any of my friends that went with me would 
carry up their charge against myself. So at last, when 
they saw they could do no otherwise with me, the sheriff 
yielded and came under, consenting that I should come up 



[ 1660 . 

with some of my friends without any other engagement 
than my w^ord, as aforesaid, to appear before the judges at 
London such a day of the term, if the Lord did permit. 
Whereupon I was set out of prison, an4 went to Swarth- 
more, where I stayed two or three days. Travelling on again 
through the countries, visiting Friends’ meetings as I went, 
in about three weeks’ time from my coming out of prison 
I came to London, Richard Hubberthorn and Robert 
Withers being with me. 

I appeared at the King’s Bench-bar at the hour appoint- 
ed. I was brought into the middle of the court, and as 
^ soon as I was come in I was moved to look about, and turn- 
ing to the people, said. Peace be among you ; and the power 
of the Lord sprang over the court. The charge against me 
was read openly : the people were moderate and the judges 
cool and loving, and the Lord’s mercy was to them. But 
when they came to that part of it which said. That I and 
my friends were imbroiling the nation in blood and raising a 
new war, and that I was an enemy to the king, &c., they 
lifted up their hands. Then, stretching out my arms, I 
said, I am the man whom that charge is against, but I am 
as innocent as a child concerning the charge, and have 
never learned any war postures. And, said I, do ye think 
that if I and my friends had been such men as the charge 
declares that I would have brought it up myself against 
myself? Or that I should have been suffered to come up 
with only one or two of my friends with me ? For had I 
been such a man as this charge sets forth I had need have 
been guarded up with a troop or two of horse. But the 
sheriff and magistrates of Lancashire had thought fit to 
let me and my friends come up with it ourselves, almost 


two hundred miles, without any guard at all, which, ye 
may be sure, they would not have done if they had looked 
upon me to be such a man. Then the judge asked me. 
Whether it should be filed ? or what I would do with it ? 
I answered. Ye are judges, and able (I hope) to judge in 
this matter ; therefore do with it what ye will. Then stood 
up he that was called Esquire Marsh, who was of the king’s 
bed-chamber, and told the judges, It was the king’s pleas- 
ure that I should be set at liberty, seeing no accuser came 
up against me. Then they asked me. Whether I would 
put it to the king and council. I said. Yes, with a good 
will. Thereupon they sent the sheriff’s return, which he 
made to the writ of habeas-corpus, containing the matter 
charged against me in the mittimus to the king, that he 
might see for what I was committed. Upon perusal of 
this, and consideration of the whole matter, the king being 
satisfied of my innocency, commanded his secretary to send 
an order to Judge Mallet for my release. Thus, after I had 
been a prisoner somewhat more than twenty weeks, I was 
freely set at liberty by the king’s command, the Lord’s 
power having wonderfully wrought for the clearing of my 

Now did I see the end of the travail which I had had in my 
sore exercise at Reading ; for the everlasting power of the 
Lord was over all, and his blessed truth, life, and light 
shined over the nation, and great and glorious meetings we 
had and very quiet, and many fiocked in unto the truth. 
For Richard Hubberthorn had been with the king, and 
the king said, None should molest us so long as we lived 
peaceably, and promised this to us upon the word of a 
king, telling him. We might make use of his promise. 




Some Friends also were admitted to go into the House of 
Lords before them and the bishops, and had liberty given 
them to declare their reasons. Why they could not pay 
tithes, nor swear, nor go to the steeple-house worship, or 
join with others in worship ; and they heard them moder- 
ately. And there being about seven hundred Friends in 
prison in the nation who had been committed under Oliver’s 
and Richard’s government upon contempts (as they call 
them), when the king came in, he set them all at liberty. 
For there seemed at that time an inclination and intention 
in the government to have granted Friends liberty, because 
they were sensible that we had suffered as well as they in 
the former power’s days. But still, when anything was 
going forward in order thereunto, some dirty spirits or 
other that would seem to be for us threw something in the 
way to stop it. It was said there was an instrument drawn 
up for confirming our liberty, and that it only wanted 
signing, when, on a sudden, that wicked attempt of the Fifth 
Monarchy people brake forth and put the city and nation 
in an uproar. This was on a First-day night, and very 
glorious meetings we had had that day, w^herein the Lord’s 
truth shined over all and his power was exalted above all. 
But about midnight, or soon after, the drums beat, and the 
cry was. Arm, Arm. I got up out of bed and in the morn- 
ing took boat, and, landing at Whitehall Stairs, walked 
through Whitehall. They looked strangely on me there ; 
but I passed through them and went to the Pell Mell, 
whither divers Friends came to me, though it was now 
grown dangerous passing the streets. For by this time 
both the city and suburbs were up in arms, and exceeding 
rude the people and soldiers were, insomuch that a Friend, 




Henry Fell, going to a Friend’s bouse, the soldiers knocked 
him down, and he had been killed if the Duke of York had 
not come by. Great mischief was done in the city this week, 
and when the next First day came, that Friends went to their 
meetings as they used to do, many of them were taken pris- 
oners. Great rifling of houses there was at this time to 
search for people, but I went to a private friend’s house, 
and Richard Hubberthorn was with me. There we drew 
up a declaration against plots and fightings, to be presented 
to the king and council. But when we had finished it and 
sent it to the press it was taken in the press. 

Upon this insurrection of the Fifth Monarchy men great 
havoc was made both in city and country, so that it was 
dangerous for sober people to stir abroad for several weeks 
after ; and hardly could either men or women go up and 
down the streets to buy provisions for their families with- 
out being abused. In the countries they dragged men and 
women out of their houses and some sick men out of their 
beds by the legs. Nay, one man that was in a fever the 
soldiers dragged out of his bed to prison, and when he 
was brought thither he died. His name was Thomas 

Margaret Fell went to the king and told him what sad 
work there was in the city and in the nation, and shewed 
him that we were an innocent, peaceable people, and that 
we must keep our meetings as we used to do, whatever we 
suffered ; but that it concerned him to see that peace was 
kept that so no innocent blood might be shed. 

Now were the prisons everywhere filled with Friends 
and others in city and country, and the posts were so laid 
for the searching of letters that none could pass unsearched. 

15 * 




Yet we heard of several thousands of our Friends that 
were cast into prison in several places throughout the 
nation ; and Margaret Fell carried an account of them to 
the king and council. The next week we had an account 
of several thousands more that were cast into prison, and 
she went and laid them also before the king and his 

Having lost our former declaration in the press, we made 
haste and drew up another against plots and fighting, and 
got it printed, and sent some of them to the king and coun- 
cil ; others of them were sold up and down the streets, and at 
the Exchange. This declaration did somewhat clear the 
dark air that was over the city and country. And soon 
after the king gave forth a proclamation, That no soldiers 
should go to search any house but with a constable. But 
the jails were still full, many thousands of Friends being in 
prison in the nation ; which mischief was occasioned by the 
wicked rising of those Fifth Monarchy men. But when 
those of them that were taken came to be executed, they 
did us that right to clear us openly from having any hand 
in or knowledge of their plot. And after that, the king, 
being continually importuned thereunto, issued forth a 
declaration. That Friends should be set at liberty without 
paying fees. But great labour and travel, care and pains 
was taken in it, before this was obtained ; for Thomas Moor 
and Margaret Fell went often to the king about it. 

Much blood was shed this year ; many of them that had 
been the old king’s judges being hanged, drawn, and quar- 
tered. And amongst them that so suffered, Col. Hacker 
was one ; he who sent me prisoner from Leicester to London 
in Oliver’s time ; of which an account is given before. A 




sad day it was, and a repaying of blood with blood. For 
in the time of O. Cromwell, when several men were put to 
death by him, being hanged, drawn, and quartered for pre- 
tended treasons, I felt from the Lord Qod that their blood 
would not be put up, but would be required ; and I said as 
much then to several. And now upon the king’s return, 
when several of them that had been against the king were 
put to death, as the others that were for the king had been 
before by Oliver : this was sad work, destroying of people 
contrary to the nature of Christians, who have the nature 
of lambs and sheep. But there was a secret hand in bring- 
ing this day upon that hypocritical generation of professors, 
who, being got into power, grew proud, haughty, and cruel 
beyond others, and persecuted the people of God without 
pity. That which we suffered for, and which our goods 
were spoiled for, it was for our obedience to the Lord, in 
his power and in his Spirit, who was able to help and to suc- 
cour ; and we had no helper in the earth but Him. And 
He did hear the cries of his people, and did bring an over- 
flowing scourge over the heads of all our persecutors ; which 
brought a quaking, and a dread, and a fear amongst and 
on them all ; so that they who had nick-named us (who are 
the children of light), and in scorn called us Quakers, the 
Lord made them quake ; and many of them would have 
been glad to have hid themselves amongst us ; and some of 
them, through the distress that came upon them, did at 
length come to confess to the truth. Oh ! the daily re- 
proaches, revilings, and beatings we underwent amongst 
them, even in the highways, because we could not put off 
our hats to them ; and for saying thou and thee to them ! 
Oh! the havoc and spoil the priests made of our goods. 




because we could not put into their mouths and give them 
tithes ! Besides casting into prisons ; and besides the great 
fines laid upon us, because we could not swear ! But for all 
these things did the Lord God plead with them. 

Before this time we received account from New England, 
that the Government there had made a law to banish the 
Quakers out of their colonies upon pain of death in case 
they returned, and that several of our Friends, having 
been so banished and returning, were thereupon taken and 
actually hanged ; and that divers more were in prison in 
danger of the like sentence to be executed upon them. 
When those were put to death I was in prison at Lancas- 
ter, and had a perfect sense of their suflTerings as though it 
had been myself, and as though the halter had been put 
about my own neck, though we had not at that time heard 
of it. But as soon as we heard of it Edward Burrough 
went to the king and told him, There was a vein of inno- 
cent blood opened in his dominions, which, if it were not 
stopped, would overrun all. To which the king replied. 
Blit I will stop that vein. Edward Burrough said. Then 
do it speedily, for we know not how many may soon be put 
to death. The king answered, As speedily as ye will. 
Call (said he to some present) the secretary, and I will do 
it presently. So the secretary being called a mandamus 
was forthwith granted. A day or two after, Edward Bur- 
rough going again to the king to desire the matter might 
be expedited, the king said. He had no occasion at present 
to send a ship thither ; but if we would send one we might 
do it as soon as we would. Edward Burrough then asked 
the king. If it would please him, to grant his deputation 
to one called a Quaker to carry the mandamus to New 

1660.] GEORGE fox’s JOURNAL. 177 

Erglaud. He said, Yes, to whom ye will. Whereupon 
E. B. named one Samuel Shattock (as I remember), who, 
being an inhabitant of New England, was banished by 
their law, to be hanged if he came again ; and to him 
the deputation was granted. Then we sent for one Ralpii 
Goldsmith, an honest friend, who was master of a good 
ship, and with him we agreed for three hundred pounds 
(goods or no goods) to sail in ten days. He forthwith pre- 
pared to set sail, and with a prosperous gale in about six 
weeks’ time arrived before the town of Boston, in New 
England, upon a First-day morning, called Sunday. With 
him went many passengers, both of New and Old England, 
that were Friends, whom the Lord did move to go to bear 
their testimony against those bloody persecutors who had 
exceeded all the world in that age in their bloody persecu- 
tions. The townsmen at Boston seeing a ship come into 
the bay with English colours soon came on board and 
asked for the captain. Ralph Goldsmith told them. He 
was the commander. They asked him. If he had any 
letters? He said. Yes. They asked. If he would deliver 
them ? He said. No, not to-day. So they went ashore and 
reported. There was a ship full of Quakers, and that 
Samuel Shattock was among them, who they knew was by 
their law to be put to death for coming again after banish- 
ment ; but they knew not his errand nor his authority. 
So all being kept close that day, and none of the ship’s 
company suffered to go on shore ; next morning Samuel 
Shattock, the King’s deputy, and Ralph Goldsmith, the 
commander of the vessel, went on shore ; and sending back 
to the ship the men that landed them, they two went through 
the town to the Governor’s, John Endicott’s, door and 





knocked. He sent out a man to know their business. They 
sent him word their business was from the King of Eng- 
land, and they would deliver their message to none but the 
Governor himself. Thereupon they were admitted to go 
in, and the Governor came to them, and having received 
the deputation and the mandamus he laid off his hat and 
looked upon them; then going out he bid the Friends 
follow him. So he went to the deputy-governor, and 
after a short consultation came out to the Friends and 
said, We shall obey his majesty’s commands. After this 
the master gave liberty to the passengers to come on shore, 
and presently the noise of the business flew about the town ; 
and the Friends of the town and the passengers of the ship 
met together to offer up their praises and thanksgivings to 
God, who had so wonderfully delivered them from the teeth 
of the devourer. While they were thus met, in came a 
poor Friend, who, being sentenced by their bloody law to 
die, had lain some time in irons, expecting execution. This 
added to their joy and caused them to lift up their hearts 
in high praises to God, who is worthy forever to have the 
praise, the glory, and the honour ; for He only is able to 
deliver and to save and to support all that sincerely put 
their trust in Him. 

About this time many Papists and Jesuits began to fawn 
upon Friends, and talked up and down where they came 
that of all the sects the Quakers were the best and most 
self-denying people. And said, It was great pity that they 
did not return to the holy mother church. Thus they made 
a buzz among the people, and said. They would willingly 
discourse with Friends. But Friends were loth to meddle 
with them, because they were Jesuits, looking upon it to be 




both dangerous and scandalous. But when I understood 
it I said to Friends, Let us discourse with them, be they 
what they will. So a time being appointed at Gerrard 
Roberts his house there came two of them like courtiers. 
When we were come together they asked our names, which 
we told them. But we did not ask their names ; for we 
understood they were called Papists, and they knew we 
were called Quakers. I asked them the same question that I 
had formerly asked a Jesuit, namely,Whether the church of 
Rome was not degenerated from the church in the primi- 
tive times from the spirit and power and practice that they 
were in in the apostles’ times ? He to whom I put this ques- 
tion being subtle, said. He would not answer it. I asked 
him. Why? But he would show no reason. His com- 
panion said he would answer me ; and he said, They were 
not degenerated from the church in the primitive times. 
I asked the other, Whether he was of the same mind? 
And he said. Yes. Then I told them that for the better 
understanding one another, and that there might be no 
mistake, I would repeat my question over again after this 
manner. Whether the church of Rome now was in the 
same purity, practice, power, and spirit that the church in 
the apostles’ time was in? When they saw we would be 
exact with them they flew off, and denied that, saying : It 
was presumption in any to say they had the same power 
and spirit which the apostles had. But I told them : It 
was presumption in them to meddle with the words of 
Christ and his apostles, and make people believe they 
succeeded the apostles, and yet be forced to confess. They 
were not in the same power and spirit that the apostles 
were in. This, said I, is a spirit of presumption and 




rebuked by the apostles’ spirit. Then I showed them how 
different their fruits and practices were from the fruits and 
practices of the apostles. Then I began to tell them how 
that evil spirit, which they were led by, had led them to 
pray by beads and to images; and to set up nunneries, 
and friaries, and monasteries, and to put people to death for 
religion : and this practice of theirs, I showed them, was 
below the law and far short of the gospel, in which is lib- 
erty. They were soon weary of this discourse and went their 
way, and gave a charge (as we heard) teethe Papists, That 
they should not dispute with us, nor read any of our books. 
So we were rid of them. But we had reasonings with all 
the other sects, as Presbyterians, Independents, Seekers, 
Baptists, Episcopal-men, Socinians, Brownists, Lutherans, 
Calvinists, Arminians, Fifth Monarchy men, Familists, 
Muggletonians, and Ranters — none of which would affirm 
they had the same power and Spirit that the apostles had 
and were in. So in that power and Spirit the Lord gave 
us dominion over them all. 

Now there being very many Friends in prison in the 
nation, Richard Hubberthorn and I drew up a paper con- 
cerning them, and got it delivered to the king that he 
might understand how we were dealt with by his officers. 
It was directed thus : 

For the KING. 

‘‘Friend, who art the chief ruler of these dominions, 
here is a list of some of the sufferings of the people of God, 
in scorn called Quakers, that have suffered under the 
changeable powers before thee, by whom there have been 
imprisoned and under whom there have suffered for good 
conscience sake and for bearing testimony to the truth as 




it is in Jesus, Three thousand one hundred seventy-three 
persons. And there lie yet in prison, in the name of the 
commonwealth, seventy-three persons that we know of. 
And there have died in prison, in the time of the common- 
wealth and of Oliver and Richard, the protectors, through 
cruel and hard imprisonments upon nasty straw and in 
dungeons, thirty-two persons. There have been also im- 
prisoned in thy name since thy arrival by such as thought 
to ingratiate themselves thereby to thee, three thousand 
sixty and eight persons. Besides this our meetings are 
daily broken up by men with clubs and arms (though we 
meet peaceably, according to the practice of God’s people 
in the primitive times), and our Friends are thrown into 
waters and trod upon till the very blood gusheth out of 
them — the number of which abuses can hardly be 
uttered. . . Hearken to these things, and so consider them 
in the wisdom of God that by it such actions may be 
stopped, thou that hast the government and mayest do it. 
We desire that all that are in prison may be set at liberty, 
and that for the time to come they may not be imprisoned 
for conscience and for the truth’s sake. And if thou ques- 
tion the innocency of their sufferings let them and their 
accusers be brought up before thee ; and we shall produce 
a more particular and full account of their sufferings, if 
required. G. F. & R. H.” 

I mentioned before how that in the year 1650 1 was kept 
prisoner six months in the house of correction at Darby, 
and that the keeper of the prison, being a cruel man and 
one that had dealt very wickedly by me, was smitten in 
himself, the plagues and terrors of the Lord falling upon 




liim because thereof. This man being afterwards con- 
vinced of truth wrote me the following letter : 

‘‘ Dear Friend : — Having such a convenient messenger 
I could do no less than give thee an account of my 
present condition, remembering that to the first awakening 
of me to a sense of life and of the inward principle, God was 
pleased to make use of thee as an instrument. So that 
sometimes I am taken with admiration that it should come 
by such a means as it did ; that is to say, that Providence 
should order thee to be my prisoner to give me my first 
real sight of the truth. It makes me many times to 
think of the jailer’s conversion by the apostles. O happy 
George Fox ! that first breathed that breath of life within 
the walls of my habitation ! Notwithstanding my outward 
losses are since that time such that I am become nothing in 
the world, yet I hope I shall find that all these light afflic- 
tions, which are but for a moment, will work for me a far 
more exceeding and eternal weight of glory. They have 
taken all from me ; and now, instead of keeping a prison, 
I am rather waiting when I shall become a prisoner myself. 
Pray for me, that my faith fail not, but that I may hold 
out to the death that I may receive a crown of life. I 
earnestly desire to hear from thee and of thy condition, 
which would very much rejoice me. Not having else at 
present but my kind love unto thee, and all Christian 
Friends with thee, in haste, I rest, thine in Christ Jesus, 

Thomas Sharman. 

“ Derby, the 22d of the 4th Month, 1662.’^ 

Now after I had made some stay in London, and had 
cleared myself of those services that at that time lay upon 




me there, I went into the country, having with me Alex- 
ander Parker and John Stubbs (who was lately come back 
from Alexandria in Egypt, as was mentioned before). We 
travelled down through the countries, visiting Friends' 
meetings till we came to Bristol. On the First day in the 
morning several Friends came to me to Edward Pyot's 
house (where I lay the night before), and used great en- 
deavours to persuade me not to go to the meeting that 
day; for the magistrates (they said) had threatened to 
take me, and had raised the Trained-Bands. I wished 
them to go their way to the meeting, not telling them what 
I intended to do ; but I told Edward Pyot I intended to 
go to the meeting, and he sent his son with me to show me 
the way from his house by the fields. As I went, I met 
divers Friends, who were coming to me to prevent my 
going, and did what they could to stop me : What, said 
one, wilt thou go intc^the mouth of the beast? Wilt thou 
go into the mouth of the dragon? said another. But I 
put them by and went on. When I came into the meet- 
ing, Margaret Thomas was speaking ; and when she had 
done I stood up. Now I saw a concern and fear upon 
Friends for me; but the power of the Lord in which I 
declared soon struck the fear out of them ; and life sprang, 
and an heavenly, glorious meeting we had. After I had 
cleared myself of what was upon me from the Lord to the 
meeting, I was moved to pray ; and after I had prayed and 
was stepped down, I was moved to stand up again and tell 
Friends, Now they might see there was a God in Israel 
that could deliver. A very large, full meeting this was, 
and very hot; but truth was over all, and the life was up 
which carried through all, and the meeting broke up in 




peace. For the officers and soldiers had been breaking up 
another meeting, which had taken up their time, so that 
our meeting was ended before they came. But I under- 
stood afterwards they were in a great rage that they had 
missed me ; for they were heard to say one to another be- 
fore, I ’ll warrant we shall have him ; but the Lord pre- 
vented them. 

Now having been two First days together at the meet- 
ing at Broad-mead, and feeling my spirit clear of Bristol, 
I went next First day to a meeting in the country not far 
from Bristol. And after the meeting was over some 
Friends that came from Bristol told me that the soldiers 
that day had beset the meeting-house round at Bristol, and 
then went up saying. They would be sure to have me now. 
But when they came up and found me not there, they were 
in a great rage, and kept the Friends in the meeting-house 
most part of the day before they would let them go home, 
and queried of them. Which way I was gone, and how 
they might send after me? for the mayor, they said, would 
fain have spoken with me. But I had a vision of a great 
mastiff-dog, that would have bitten me ; but I put one hand 
above his jaws and the other hand below, and tore his jaws 
to pieces. So the Lord by his power tore their power to 
pieces, and made way for me to escape them. Then passed 
I through the countries, visiting Friends in Wiltshire and 
Berkshire till I came to London ; and had great meetings 
amongst Friends as I went; and the Lord’s power was 
over all, and a blessed time it was for the spreading of his 
glorious truth. It was indeed the immediate hand and 
power of the Lord that did preserve me out of their hands 
at Bristol, and over the heads of all our persecutors ; and 


the Lord alone is worthy of all the glory, who did uphold 
aud preserve for his name and truth’s sake. 

At London I staid not long this time; but was drawn in 
my spirit to visit Friends northward as far as Leicester- 
shire, John Stubbs being with me. So we travelled down 
through the countries, having meetings amongst Friends 
as we went; and at Skegby we had a great meeting. 
Thence passing on we came to a place called Barnet-Hills, 
where lived then one Captain Brown, a Baptist, whose wife 
was convinced of truth. This Captain Brown, after the 
Act for breaking up meetings came forth, being afraid lest 
his wife should go to meetings and be cast into prison, 
left his house at Barrow and took a place on these hills, 
saying. His wife should not go to prison. And this being 
a free place, many, both priests and others, got thither as 
well as he. But he, who would neither stand to truth 
himself nor suffer his wife, was, in this place where he 
thought to be safe, found out by the Lord, whose hand fell 
heavy upon him for his unfaithfulness, so that he was sorely 
plagued and grievously judged in himself for flying and 
drawing his wife into that private place. We went to see 
his wife ; and being come into the house I asked him How 
he did ? How do I ? said he ; the plagues and vengeance 
of God are upon me, a runagate, a Cain as I am; God 
may look for a witness for me and such as me ; for if all 
were no faithfuller than I God would have no witness left 
in the earth. In this condition he lived there on bread and 
water, and thought it was too good for him. At length he 
got home again with his wife to his own house at Barrow, 
where afterwards he came to be convinced of God’s eternal 
truth, and died in it. A little before his death he said, 
16 * 




Though he had not borne a testimony for truth in his life, 
he would bear a testimony in his death, and would be 
buried in his orchard, and was so. He was an example to 
all the flying Baptists in the time of persecution; who 
could not bear persecutions themselves, and yet persecuted 
us when they had power. 

[At Swanington George Fox and four other Friends were 
illegally arrested in a Friend’s house on the charge that 
they “ were to have had a meeting,” and sent to a prison 
at Leicester ; of this he says :] This jailer had been a very 
wicked, cruel man ; and there being six or seven Friends 
in prison before we came, he had taken some occasion to 
quarrel with them, and had thrust them into the dungeon 
amongst the felons, where was hardly room for them to lie 
down, they were so thronged. We stayed all that day in 
the prison-yard, and desired the jailer to let us have some 
straw ; he surlily answered. You do not look like men that 
would lie on straw. After a while William Smith, a Friend, 
came to me, and he being acquainted in the house, I asked 
him. What rooms there were in the house and what rooms 
Friends usually had been put into before they were put 
into the dungeon? I asked him also. Whether the jailer 
or his wife was master ? He said the wife was master ; and 
that though she was lame and sate mostly in her chair, not 
being able to go but on crutches, yet she would beat her 
husband when he came within her reach if he did not do 
as she would have him do. Now I considered that prob- 
ably many Friends might come to visit us, and that if we 
had a room to ourselves it .would be better for them to 
speak to me, and for me to speak to them, as there should 
be occasion. Wherefore I desired William Smith to go 




speak with the woman, and let her know if she would let 
us have a room, and let our friends come up out of the 
dungeon, and leave it to us and them to give her what we 
would, it might be better for her. He went; and after 
some reasoning with her she consented, and we were had 
into a room. Then we were told, That the jailer would 
not suffer us to fetch any drink out of the town into the 
prison, but that what beer we drank we must take of him. 
I told them I would remedy that, if they would ; for we 
would get a pail of water and a little wormwood once a 
day, and that might serve us; so we should have none 
of his beer, and the water he could not deny us. 

Before we came there, when those few Friends that were 
prisoners there did meet together on the First days, if any 
of them was moved to pray to the Lord, the jailer would 
come up with his great quarter-staff in his hand and his 
mastiff-dog at his heels, and would pluck them down by the 
hair of the head and strike them with his staff ; but when 
he struck Friends, the mastiff-dog, instead of falling upon 
Friends, would take the staff out of his hand. Now when 
the First day came, after we came in, I spake to one of my 
fellow-prisoners to carry down a stool and set it in the 
yard ; and give notice to the debtors and felons that there 
would be a meeting in the yard, and they that would hear 
the word of the Lord declared might come thither. So the 
debtors and prisoners went into the yard, and we went 
down and had a very precious meeting, the jailer not med- 
dling. Thus every First day we had a meeting there as 
long as we staid in prison ; and several came in out of the 
city and country, and many were convinced ; and some re- 




ceived the Lord’s truth there, who stood faithful witnesses 
for it ever since. 

When the sessions came, we were had up before the jus- 
tices. We desired they would read the mittimus, and see 
how wrongfully we were imprisoned. They would not take 
notice of the mittimus, but called a jury and indicted us 
for refusing to take the oaths of allegiance and supremacy. 
It was not long before the jury returned and brought us in 
Guilty ; and then, after some words, the justices whispered 
together, and bid the jailer take us down to prison again. 
But the Lord’s power was over them, and his everlasting 
truth, which we declared boldly amongst them. And there 
being a great concourse^ of people, most of them followed 
us, so that the crier and bailiffs were fain to call the people 
back again to the court; We declared the truth as we went 
down the streets all along till we came to the jail, the streets 
being full of people. When we were in our chamber again, 
after some time the jailer came to us and desired all to go 
forth that were not prisoners. And when they were gone, ' 
he said. Gentlemen, it is the court’s pleasure that ye should 
all be set at liberty, except those that are in for tithes ; and 
you know there are fees due to me ; but I shall leave it to 
you to give me what you will. 

After this we passed through the countries, visiting 
Friends in their meetings. And the Lord’s power carried 
us over the persecuting spirits and through many dangers ; 
and his truth spread and grew, and Friends were established 
therein. Praises and glory to his name forever ! 

Travelling through the countries, we visited Friends, 
travelling some weeks eight or nine score miles a week, and 
had meetings every day. We passed to the Land’s-End, to 




John Ellis’s house, where we had a precious meeting ; and 
there was a fisherman, one Nicholas Jose, that was con- 
vinced ; and he spake in meetings and declared the truth 
amongst the people ; and the Lord’s power was over all. 
I was glad that the Lord had raised up his standard in 
those dark parts of the nation, where since there is a fine 
meeting of honest-hearted Friends; and many there are 
come to sit under Christ’s teaching ; and a great people the 
Lord will have in that country. 

From the Land’s-End we returned to Eedruth, and the 
next day to Truro, where we had a meeting. Next morn- 
ing some of the chief of the town desired to speak with me, 
and I went to them ; amongst whom was Colonel Rouse. 
A great deal of discourse I had with them concerning the 
things of God, and in their reasoning they said, The Gospel 
was the four books of Matthew, Mark, Luke, and John ; 
and they called it natural. But I told them the Gospel 
was the power of God, which was preached before Matthew, 
'Mark, Luke, and John, or any of them were printed or 
written ; and it was preached to every creature (of which 
a great part might never see nor hear of those four books), 
so that every creature was to obey the power of God ; for 
Christ, the spiritual man, would judge the world according 
to the Gospel, that is, according to his invisible power. 
When they heard this they could not gainsay, for the truth 
came over them. So I directed them to their teacher, the 
grace of God, and shewed them the sufficiency of it ; which 
would teach them how to live and what to deny ; and being 
obeyed would bring their salvation. And so to that grace 
I recommended them and left them. 

We passed to Collumpton and to Wellington ; for we had 




appointed a meeting five miles oflP, where we had a large 
meeting at a butcher^s house, and a blessed meeting it was ; 
for the people were directed to their teacher, the grace of 
God, which would bring them salvation ; and many were 
settled under its teaching; and the Lord’s presence was 
amongst us, and we were refreshed in Him in whom we 
laboured and travelled ; and the meeting was quiet. There 
had been a very great persecution in that country, and in 
that town a little before, insomuch that some Friends ques- 
tioned the peaceableness of our meeting: but the Lord’s 
power chained all, and his glory shined over all. The 
Friends told us how they had broken up their meetings by 
warrants from the justices, and how by their warrants they 
were required to carry Friends before the justices; and 
Friends bid them carry them then. The oflacers told Friends 
they must go ; but Friends said Nay, that was not according 
to their warrants, which required them to carry them. Then 
they were fain to hire carts and wagons and horses, and to 
lift Friends up into their wagons and carts to carry them 
before a justice. And when they came to a justice’s house 
sometimes he happened to be from home, and if he were a 
moderate man he would get out of the way, and then they 
were forced to carry them before another ; so that they 
were many days carting and carrying Friends up and down 
from place to place. And when afterward the officers came 
to lay their charges for this upon the town, the town’s people 
would not pay it, but made them bear it themselves ; and 
that brake the neck of their persecution there for that time. 
The like was done in several other places, till the officers 
had shamed and tired themselves, and then were fain to 
give over. 




At one place they warned Friends to come to the steeple- 
house ; and the Friends met together to consider of it ; and 
had freedom to go to the steeple-house and meet together 
there. Accordingly, when they came thither, they sate 
down together to wait upon the Lord in his power and 
spirit, and minded the Lord Jesus Christ, their teacher and 
Saviour, but did not mind the priest. When the officers 
saw that they came to them to put them out of the steeple- 
house again; but the Friends told them it was not time 
for them to break up their meeting yet. A while after, 
when the priest had done his stuff, they came to the Friends 
again, and would have had them go home to dinner ; but 
the Friends told them they did not use to go to dinner ; 
but were feeding upon the bread of life. So there they 
sate waiting upon the Lord and enjoying his power and 
presence, till they found freedom in themselves to depart. 

I went from Westmoreland to James Taylor’s at Cartmel 
in Lancashire, where I staid the First day, and had a pre- 
cious meeting ; and after the meeting was done I came over 
the sands to Swarthmore. 

When I came there they told me Colonel Kirby had sent 
his lieutenant thither to search for me, and that he had 
searched trunks and chests for me. That night, as I was 
in bed, I was moved of the Lord to go next day to Kirby- 
Hall, which was Colonel Kirby’s house, about five miles off, 
to speak with him ; and I did so. When I came thither, 
I found there the Flemmings and several others of the 
gentry, so called, of the country, who were come to take 
their leave of Colonel Kirby, he being then to go up to 
London to the parliament. I was had into the parlour 
amongst them ; but Colonel Kirby was not then within, 




being gone forth a little way ; so they said little to me, nor 
I much to them. But after a little while Colonel Kirby 
came in ; and then I spake to him and told him, I came to 
visit him understanding that he would have seen me ; and 
to know what he had to say to me, and whether he had 
anything against me? He said. before all the company. As 
he was a gentleman, he had nothing against me. But, said 
he. Mistress Fell must not keep great meetings at her house, 
for they meet contrary to the Act. I told him, That Act 
did not take hold on us, but on such as did meet to plot 
and contrive, and to raise insurrections against the king ; 
wFereas we were no such people ; for he knew that they 
that met at Margaret Felks house were his neighbours, and 
a peaceable people. After many words had passed, he 
shook me by the hand and said again. He had nothing 
against me ; and others of them said, I was a deserving 
man. So we parted, and I returned to Swarthmore. 

Shortly after, when Colonel Kirby was gone to London, 
there was a private meeting of the justices and deputy- 
lieutenants at Houlker-Hall, where Justice Preston lived ; 
and there they granted forth a warrant to apprehend me. 
I heard over night both of their meeting and of the war- 
rant ; and so could have gone away and got out of their 
reach if I would ; for I had not appointed any meeting at 
that time ; and I had cleared myself of the north ; and 
the Lord’s power was over all. But I considered, there 
being a noise of a plot in the north, if I should go away 
they might fall upon poor Friends; but if I gave up my- 
self to be taken it might stop them, and Friends should 
escape the better. So I gave up myself to be taken, and 
prepared myself against they came. Next day an officer 




came with his sword and pistols to take me. I told him I 
knew his errand before, and had given myself to be taken ; 
for if I would have escaped their imprisonment I could 
have been gone forty miles off before he came ; but I was 
an innocent man, and so it mattered not what they could 
do to me. He asked me, How I heard of it, seeing the 
order was made privately in a parlour ? I said it was no 
matter for that; it was sufficient that I heard of it. Then 
I asked him to let me see his order. Whereupon he laid 
his hand on his sword and said, I must go with him before 
the lieutenants to answer such questions as they should 
propound to me. I told him it was but civil and reason- 
able for him to let me see his order ; but he would not. 
Then said I, I am ready. So I went along with him ; and 
Margaret Fell went with us to Houlker-Hall. And when 
we came thither, there was one Eawlinson, called a justice, 
and one called Sir George Middleton, and many more that 
I did not know ; besides old Justice Preston who lived there. 
They brought one Thomas Atkinson, a friend of Cartmel, 
as a witness against me for some words which he had told 
to one Knipe, who had informed them ; which words were. 
That I had written against the plotters, and had knocked 
them down ; which words they could not make much of ; 
for I told them I had heard of a plot, and had written 
against it. 

Then said George Middleton, You deny God and the 
church and the faith. I replied. Nay ; I own God and the 
true church and the true faith. But what church dost thou 
own ? said I (for I understood he was a Papist). Then he 
turned again and said. You are a rebel and a traitor. I 
asked him whom he spake to ? or whom did he call rebel ? 

17 N 




He was so full of envy that for a while he could not speak ; 
but at last he said, He spake it to me. With that I struck 
my hand on the table and told him, I had suffered more 
than twenty such as he, or than any that was there ; for I 
had been cast into Derby prison for six months together, 
and had suffered much because I would not take up arms 
against this king before Worcester fight; and I had been 
sent up prisoner out of my own country by Colonel Hacker 
to O. Cromwell, as a plotter to bring in King Charles, in 
the year 1654 ; and I had nothing but love and good will 
to the king, and desired the eternal good and welfare of 
him and all his subjects. Did you ever hear the like? 
said Middleton. Kay, said I, ye may hear it again if ye 
will. For ye talk of the king, a company of you ; but 
where were ye in Oliver’s days ? and what did ye do then 
for him ? But I have more love to the king for his eternal 
good and welfare than any of you have. 

Then they asked me. Whether I had heard of the plot? 
And I said. Yes, I had heard of it. They asked me. How 
I had heard of it, and whom I knew in it ? I told them, 
I had heard of it through the high-sheriff of Yorkshire, 
who had told Dr. Hodgson that there was a plot in the 
north ; and that was the way I heard of it ; but I never 
heard of any such thing in the south, nor till I came into 
the north. And as for knowing any in the plot, I was as 
a child in that ; for I knew none of them. Then said they. 
Why would you write against it if you did not know some 
that were in it ? I said. My reason was, because you are so 
forward to mash the innocent and guilty together, therefore 
I writ against it to clear the truth from such things, and to 
stop all forward, foolish spirits from running into such 




things. And I sent copies of it into Westmoreland, Cum- 
berland, BishopHck, and Yorkshire, and to you here; and 
I sent another copy of it to the king and his council ; and 
it is like it may be in print by this time. One of them 
said, O ! this man hath great power. I said. Yes, I had 
power to write against plotters. Then said one of them. 
You are against the laws of the land. I answered, Nay ; 
for I and my friends direct all the people to the Spirit of 
God in them to mortify the deeds of the flesh ; this brings 
them into the well-doing, and from that which the magis- 
trate’s sword is against. So in this we establish the law, 
and are an ease to the magistrates, and are not against, but 
stand for, all good government. 

Then George Middleton cried. Bring the book and put 
the oaths of allegiance and supremacy to him. Now he 
himself being a Papist, I asked him. Whether he had taken 
the oath of supremacy, who was a swearer ? But as for us, 
we could not swear at all, because Christ and the Apostle 
had forbidden it. Some of them would not have had the 
oath put to me, but have let me have my liberty ; but the 
rest would not agree to that ; for this was their last snare, 
and they had no other way to get me into prison ; for all 
other things had been cleared to them. But this was like 
the Papists’ sacrament of the altar, by which they ensnared 
the martyrs. So they tendered me the oath, and I could 
not take it; whereupon they were about to make my mit- 
timus to send me to Lancaster jail ; but considering to- 
gether of it, they only engaged me to appear at the sessions; 
and so for that time dismissed me. Then I went back with 
Margaret Fell to Swarthmore. 

Now whilst I was at Swarthmore, there came William 




Kirby into Swarthmore meeting, and brought the con- 
stables with him. I was sitting with Friends in the meet- 
ing, and he said to me. How now, Mr. Fox; you have a 
fine company here. Yes, said I, we do meet to wait upon 
the Lord. So he began to take the names of Friends ; and 
them that did not readily tell him their names, he com- 
mitted to the constables’ hands, and sent some to prison. 
The constables were unwilling to take them without a war- 
rant ; whereupon, he threatened to set them by the heels : 
but the constable told him he could keep them in his 
presence, but after he was gone he could not keep them 
without a warrant. 

The sessions now coming on, I went to Lancaster, and 
appeared according to my engagement. There was upon 
the bench that Justice Flemming that had bidden five 
pounds in Westmoreland to any man that would appre- 
hend me, for he was a justice both in Westmoreland and 
Lancashire. There was also Justice Spencer and Colonel 
West, and old Justice Rawlinson, the lawyer, who gave 
the charge, and was very sharp against truth and Friends : 
but the Lord’s power stopped them. The session was large, 
and the concourse of people great ; and, way being made 
for me, I came up to the bar, and stood there with my hat 
on, they looking earnestly upon me, and I upon them, for 
a pretty space. Then proclamation being made for all to 
keep silence upon pain of imprisonment, and, all being 
quiet, I said twice. Peace be among you. Then spake the 
chairman, and asked if I knew where I was. I said. Yes, 
I do ; but it may be, said I, my hat offends you — that ’s 
a low thing; that ’s not the honour that I give to magis- 
trates, for the true honour is from above, which, said I, 


I have received ; and I hope it is not the hat which ye 
look upon to be the honour. The chairman said they looked 
for the hat too ; and asked wherein I showed my respect to 
magistrates if I did not put off my hat. I replied, In 
coming when they called me. Then they bid one take 
off my hat. After which it was some time before they 
spak^ to me, and I felt the power of the Lord to arise. 
After some pause, old Justice Eawliuson (the chairman) 
asked me if I did know of the plot. I told him, I had 
heard of it in Yorkshire by a Friend, that had it from the 
high sheriff. Then they asked me whether I had declared 
it to the magistrates. I said, I had sent papers abroad 
against plots and plotters, and also to you, as soon as I 
came into the country, to take all jealousies out of your 
minds concerning me and my friends ; for it was, and is, 
our principle to declare against such things. They asked 
me then if I knew not of an act against meetings. I said, 
I knew there was an act that took hold of such as met 
to the terrifying of the king’s subjects and were enemies to 
the king, and held dangerous principles, but I hoped they 
did not look upon us to be such men, for our meetings 
were not to terrify the king’s subjects ; neither are we 
enemies to him or any man. Then they tendered me the 
oaths of allegiance and supremacy. I told them, I could 
not take any oath at all, because Christ and his apostle 
had forbid it ; and they had had sufficient experience of 
swearers (I told them) first one way, then another, but 
I had never taken any oath in my life. Then Lawlinson, 
the lawyer, asked me whether I held it was unlawful to 
swear. This question he put on purpose to ensnare me, 
for, by an act that was made, such were liable to banish- 
17 * 




meut, or a great fine, that should say it was unlawful to 
swear. But I, seeing the snare, avoided it, and told him, 
That in the time of the law, amongst the Jews, before 
Christ came, the law commanded them to swear; but 
Christ, who doth fulfil the law, in his gospel time com- 
mands not to swear at all ; and the apostle James forbids 
swearing, even to them that were Jews, and that had the 
law of God. So, after much other discourse had passed, 
they called for the jailer, and committed me to prison. I 
had about me that paper which I had written as a testi- 
mony against plots, which I desired they would read, or 
suffer to be read, in open court, but they would not. So, 
I being committed for refusing to swear, I bid them, and 
all the people, take notice that I suffered for the doctrine 
of Christ, and for my obedience to his command. After- 
w^ards, I understood, the justices did say that they had 
private instructions from Colonel Kirby to prosecute me, 
notwithstanding his fair carriage and seeming kindness to 
me before, when he declared before many of them that 
he had nothing against me. There were several Friends 
besides committed to prison, some for meeting to worship 
God, and some for not swearing ; so that the prison was 
very full. 

Amongst those that were then in prison there were four 
Friends, prisoners for tithes, who were sent to prison at 
the suit of the Countess of Derby (so called), and had lain 
there then near two years and a half. One of these, whose 
name was Oliver Atherton, being a man of a weakly con- 
stitution, was, through his long and hard imprisonment in 
a cold, raw, unwholesome place, brought so low and weak 
in his body that there appeared no hopes of his recovery 



or life, unless he might be removed from thence. Where- 
fore a letter was written on behalf of the said Oliver 
Atherton to the said countess, and sent by his son, God- 
frey Atherton, wherein was laid before her the reasons why 
he and the rest could not pay tithes, because, if they did, 
they should deny Christ come in the flesh, who, by his 
coming, had put an end to tithes and to the priesthood to 
which they had been given, and to the commandment 
by which they had been paid under the law. And his weak 
condition of body was also laid before her, and the appar- 
ent likelihood of his death, if she did continue to hold him 
there, that she might be moved to pity and compassion ; 
and also warned not to draw the guilt of his innocent blood 
upon herself. But when his son went to her with his father^s 
letter, a servant of hers abused him, and plucked off his 
cap and threw it away, and put him out of the gate. 
Nevertheless, the letter was delivered into her own hand, 
but she shut out all pity and tenderness, and continued 
him in prison till death. So when his son came back to 
his father in prison and told him, as he lay on his dying 
bed, that the countess denied his liberty, he only said she 
hath been the cause of shedding much blood, but this will 
be the heaviest blood that ever she spilt; and soon after he 
died. Then, Friends having his body delivered to them to 
bury, as they carried it from the prison to Ormskirk, the 
parish wherein he had lived, they stuck up papers upon 
the crosses at Garstang, Preston, and other towns through 
which they passed, with this inscription: This is Oliver 
Atherton, of Ormskirk parish, persecuted to death by the 
Countess of Derby for good conscience’ sake towards God 
and Christ, because he could not give her tithes, etc. 




Setting forth at large the reasons of his refusing to pay 
tithes, the length of his imprisonment, the hardships he 
underwent, her hard-heartedness towards him, and the man- 
ner of his death. But she, that regarded not the life of an 
innocent sufferer for Christ, lived not long after herself ; 
for, that day three weeks that Oliver Atherton’s body was 
carried through Ormskirk to be buried, she died, and her 
body was carried dead that day seven weeks through the 
same town to her burying-place. And thus the Lord pur- 
sued the hard-hearted persecutor. 

As for me, I was kept to the assize ; and then. Judge 
Turner and Judge Twisden coming that circuit, I was 
brought before Judge Twisden, on the 14th day of the 
month called March, in the latter end of the year 1663. 
When I was set up to the bar, I said. Peace be amongst 
you all. The judge looked upon me, and said. What ! do 
you come into the court with your hat on ? Upon which 
words the jailer taking it off, I said. The hat is not the 
honour that comes from God. Then said the judge to me, 
Will you take the oath of allegiance, George Fox? I said, 
I never took any oath in my life, nor any covenant or en- 
gagement. Well, said he, will you swear or no ? I answered, 
I am a Christian, and Christ commands me not to swear, 
and so does the apostle James likewise; and whether I 
should obey God or man, do thou judge. I ask you again, 
said he. Whether you will swear or no ? I answered again, 
I am neither Turk, Jew, nor heathen, but a Christian, and 
should show forth Christianity. And I asked him. If he 
did not know that Christians in the primitive times, under 
the ten persecutions, and some also of the martyrs in Queen 
Mary’s days, refused swearing, because Christ and the apostle 

1663 .] 



had forbidden it. For it is tenderness of conscience, and in 
obedience to the commands of Christ, that I do not swear : 
and we have the word of a king for tender consciences. 
Then I asked the judge. If he did own the king? Yes, said 
he, I do own the king. Why then, said I, Dost thou not 
observe his declaration from Breda, and his promises made 
since he came into England, that no man should be called 
in question for matters of religion, so long as they lived 
peaceably? Now, if thou ownest the king, said I, why 
dost thou call me into question, and put me upon taking 
an oath, which is a matter of religion, seeing thou nor none 
else can charge me with unpeaceable living ? Then he was 
moved, and, looking angrily at me said, Sirrah, will you 
swear ? I told him, I was none of his Sirrahs ; I was a 
Christian : and for him, that was an old man, and a judge, 
to sit there and give nicknames to prisoners, it did not 
become either his gray hairs or his office. Well, said he, 
I am a Christian too. Then do Christians’ works, said I. 
Sirrah, said he, thou think est to frighten me with thy 
words. Then, catching himself, and looking aside, he said. 
Hark ! I am using the word [sirrah] again, and so checked 
himself. I said, I spake to thee in love, for that language 
did not become thee, a judge : thou oughtest to instruct a 
prisoner in the law, if he were ignorant and out of the way. 
And I speak in love to thee too, said he. But, said I, love 
gives no nicknames. Then he roused himself up, and said, 
I will not be afraid of thee, George Fox : thou speakest so 
loud, thy voice drowns mine and the court’s. I must call 
for three or four criers, to drown thy voice : thou hast good 
lungs. I am a prisoner here, said I, for the Lord Jesus 
Christ’s sake ; for his sake do I suffer, and for Him do I 



[ 1664 . 

stand this day : and if my voice were five times louder, yet 
I should lift it up, and sound it out for Christ’s sake ; for 
whose cause I stand this day before your judgment-seat, in 
obedience to Christ, who commands not to swear, before 
whose judgment-seat you must all be brought, and must 
give an account. Well, said the judge, George Fox, say 
whether thou wilt take the oath, yea or nay. I replied, I 
say, as I said before, whether ought I to obey God or man, 
judge thou. If I could take any oath at all I should take 
this. Then you will not swear, said the judge. Take him 
away, jailer. I said. It is for Christ’s sake that I cannot 
swear, and for obedience to his command I suffer ; and so 
the Lord forgive you all. So the jailer took me away ; but 
I felt the mighty power of the Lord was over them all. 

Sometime before this assize Margaret Fell was sent 
prisoner to Lancaster jail by Flemming, Kirby, and Pres- 
ton, justices ; and at the assize the oath was tendered to 
her also, and she was committed again to prison, to lie till 
the next assize. 

When I was prisoner at Lancaster, there was prisoner 
also one Major Wiggan, a Baptist preacher. Whilst he 
was in Lancaster castle, he challenged Friends to have a 
dispute with them ; whereupon, I got leave of the jailer to 
go up to them ; and, entering into discourse with him, he 
affirmed. That some men never had the spirit of God, and 
that the true light, which enlighteneth every one that 
cometh into the world, is natural. For proof of his first 
assertion, he instanced Balaam, affirming that Balaam had 
not the spirit of God. I affirmed, and proved, that Balaam 
had the spirit of God, and tliat wicked men have the spirit 
of God, else how could they quench it and vex it and 




grieve it, and resist the Holy Ghost, like the stiff-necked 
Jews ? To his second assertion I answered, that the true 
light, which enlighteneth every man that cometh into the 
world, was the life in the Word ; and that was divine and 
eternal, and not natural, and he might as well say that the 
Word was natural, as that the life in the Word was natural ; 
and wicked men were enlightened by this light, else how 
could they hate it? Now, it is expressly said that they did 
hate it ; and the reason given why they did hate it was be- 
cause their deeds were evil, and they would not come to it 
because it reproved them, and that must needs be in them 
that reproved them. Besides, that light could not be the 
Scriptures of the New Testament, for it was testified of 
before any part of the New Testament was written. So it 
must be the divine light, which is the life in Christ the 
Word, before Scriptures were. And the grace of God, which 
brought salvation, had appeared unto all men, and taught 
the saints ; but they that turned it into wantonness, and 
walked despitefully against the spirit of grace were the 
wicked. Again, the Spirit of Truth, the Holy Ghost, the 
Comforter, which leads the disciples of Christ into all truth, 
the same should reprove the world of sin, of righteousness, 
and of judgment, and of their unbelief. So the wicked 
world had it to reprove them ; and the true disciples and 
learners of Christ, that believed in the light, as Christ 
commands, they had it to lead them. But the world, that 
did not believe in the light, though they were lighted, but 
hated the light, which they should have believed in, and 
loved the darkness rather than it, this world had a right- 
eousness and a judgment, which the Holy Ghost reproved 
them for, as well as for their unbelief. 




In the sixth month, 1664, the assizes were held again at 
Lancaster. After they had tried several others, they called 
me to the bar, and impanelled a jury ; and then the judge 
asked the justices. Whether they had tendered me the oath 
at the sessions? Now when the jury were sworn, and the 
justices had sworn, That they had tendered me the oath, 
according to the indictment, then the judge asked me, 
Whether I had not refused the oath at the last assizes ? I 
said, I never took oath in my life ; and Christ, the Saviour 
anti Judge of the world, said. Swear not at all. I spake to 
the jury, and told them. That they could not bring me in 
guilty according to that indictment, for the indictment was 
wrong laid, and had many gross errors in it. And I told 
the jury, It lay upon their consciences, as they would answer 
it to the Lord God before his judgment-seat. Then the judge 
spake again to the jury; and I bid him do me justice. 
So the jury brought me in guilty. Whereupon I told them. 
That both the justices, and they too, had foresworn them- 
selves ; and therefore they had small cause to laugh, as 
they did a little before. Oh, the envy and rage and malice 
that was there against me, and the lightness ! But the Lord 
confounded them, and they were wonderfully stopped. So 
they set me aside, and called up Margaret Fell, who had 
a great deal of good service amongst them ; and then the 
court brake up near the second hour. 

Next day, towards the eleventh hour, we were called forth 
again to hear the sentence ; and Margaret Fell being called 
first to the bar, she had some counsels to plead, who found 
many errors in her indictment: whereupon, after the judge 
had acknowledged them, she was set by. Then the judge 
asked. What they could say to mine? Now, I was not 




willing to let any man plead for me, but to speak to it my- 
self; and, indeed, though Margaret had some that pleaded 
for her, yet she spake as much herself as she would. But 
before I came to the bar, I was moved in my spirit to pray. 
That God would confound their wickedness and envy, and 
set his truth over all, and exalt his seed. And the Lord 
heard and answered, and did confound them in their pro- 
ceedings against me. And, though they had most envy 
against me, yet the most gross errors were found in my 

Now, I having put by others from pleading for me, the 
judge asked me. What I had to say why he should not 
pass sentence upon me ? I told him, I was no lawyer, but 
I had much to say, if he would but have patience to hear. 
At that he laughed, and others laughed also, and said. 
Come, what have you to say? He can say nothing. Yes, 
said I, I have much to say : have but the patience to hear 
me. Then I asked him. Whether the oath was to be ten- 
dered to the king’s subjects, or to the subjects of foreign 
princes? He said. To the subjects of this realm. Then 
said I, Look the indictment, and ye may see that ye 
have left out the word subject ; so, not having named me 
in the indictment as a subject, ye cannot premunire me for 
not taking an oath. Then they looked the statute and the 
indictment, and saw that it was as I said, and the judge 
confessed it was an error. 

[George Fox having pointed out several other errors in 
the indictment,] the judge did acknowledge these also to be 
great errors. But, said I, I have not yet done : I have yet 
something further to allege. Nay, said the judge, I have 
enough : you need say no more. If, said I, thou hast 




enough, I desire nothing but law and justice at thy hands, 
for I don’t look for mercy. You must have justice, said 
he, and you shall have law. Then I asked. Am I at lib- 
erty, and free from all that ever hath been done against 
me in this matter? Yes, said the judge, you are free from 
all that hath been done against you. But then, starting 
up in a rage, he said, I can put the oath to any man here ; 
and I will tender you the oath again. I told him, He had 
examples enough yesterday of swearing and false swearing, 
both in the justices and in the jury, for I saw before mine 
eyes that both justices and jury had foresworn themselves. 
The judge asked me. If I would take the oath? I bid him, 
Do me justice for my false imprisonment all this while, for 
what had I been imprisoned so long for? And I told him, 
I ought to be set at liberty. You are at liberty, said he, 
but I will put the oath to you again. Then I turned me 
about, and said. All people take notice this is a snare, for 
I ought to be set free from the jailer, and from this court. 
But the judge cried. Give him the book, and the sheriff 
and the justices cried. Give him the book. Then the power 
of darkness rose up in them like a mountain, and a clerk 
lift up a book to me. And I stood still, and said. If it be 
a Bible, give it me into my hand. Yes, yes, said the judge 
and justices, give it him into his hand. So I took it, and 
looked in it, and said, I see it is a Bible ; I am glad of it. 
Now he had caused the jury to be called, and they stood 
by (for after they had brought in their former verdict, he 
would not dismiss them, though they desired it, but told 
them. He could not dismiss them yet, for he should have 
business for them, and therefore they must attend and be 
ready when they were called. And when he said so, I felt 




his intent that if I was freed he would come on again). 
So I looked him in the face, and the witness of God started 
up in him, and made him blush when he looked at me 
again, for he saw that I saw him. Nevertheless, harden- 
ing himself, he caused the oath to be read to me, the jury 
standing by ; and, when it was read, he asked me. Whether 
I would take the oath or no? Then, said I, Ye have given 
me a book here to kiss, and to swear on ; and this book 
which ye have given me to kiss says. Kiss the Son, and the 
Son says in this book. Swear not at all ; and so says also 
the apostle James. Now, said I, I say as the book says, and 
yet ye imprison me : how chance ye do not imprison the 
book for saying so ? How comes it that the book is at lib- 
erty amongst you, which bids me not swear, and yet ye 
imprison me for doing as the book bids me? Why don’t 
you imprison the book? Now as I was speaking this to 
them, and held up the Bible open in my hand, to show 
them the place in the book where Christ forbids swear- 
ing, they plucked the book out of my hand again, and the 
judge said. Nay, but we will imprison George Fox. Yet 
this got abroad over all the country as a by-word. That 
^ they gave me a book to swear on that commanded me not 
to swear at all, and that the Bible was at liberty and I in 
prison for doing as the Bible said. 

In the afternoon I was brought up again. And the judge 
asked me. What I would say for myself? I bid them. Read 
the indictment, for I would not answer to that which I did 
not hear. The clerk read it, and as he read the judge said. 
Take heed it be not false again ; but he read it, but in such 
a manner that I could hardly understand what he read. 
But when he had done, the judge asked me. What I said 




to the indictment? I told him, At once hearing so large a 
writing read, and that at such a distance that I could not 
distinctly hear all the parts of it, I could not well tell what 
to say to it, but if he would let me have a copy of it, and 
give me time to consider of it, I should answer it. This put 
them to a little stand ; but, after a while, the judge asked 
me. What time I would have? I said. Till the next assize. 
But, said he. What plea will ye now make ? Are ye guilty 
or not guilty ? I said, I am not guilty at all of denying 
swearing obstinately and wilfully ; and as for those things 
mentioned in the oath as Jesuitical plots and foreign 
powers, I utterly deny them in my heart ; and if I could 
take any oath I should take that, but I never took any 
oath in all my life. 

So, after some further discourse had passed, they com- 
mitted me to prison again, there to lie till the next assize ; 
and Colonel Kirby gave order to the jailer to keep me 
close, and suffer no flesh alive to come at me, for I was not 
fit, he said, to be discoursed with by men. Then was I 
put up into a smoky tower, where the smoke of the other 
prisoners came up so thick that it stood as dew upon the 
walls, and sometimes the smoke would be so thick that I 
could hardly see the candle when it burned ; and I, being 
locked under three locks, the under-jailer, when the smoke 
was great, would hardly be persuaded to come up to un- 
lock one of the uppermost doors for fear of the smoke, so 
that I was almost smothered. Besides, it rained in upon 
my bed ; and many times, when I went to stop out the 
raiu in the cold winter season, my shirt would be as wet 
as muck with the rain that came in upon me while I was 
labouring to stop it out. And (the place being high and 




open to the wind) sometimes as fast as I stopped it, the 
wind being high and fierce, would blow it out again. In 
this manner did I lie all that long, cold winter, till the 
next assize: in which time I was so starved with cold and 
rain that my body was greatly swelled and my limbs much 

The assize began on the 16th day of the month called 
March, 1664-5. At the assize before. Judge Turner had 
said to the ofiicers in court. Pray see that ail the oath be 
in the indictment, and that the word, subject be in, and 
that the day of the month and year of the king be put in 
right, for it is a shame that so many errors should be seen 
and found in the face of the country ; yet there were many 
errors, and those great ones, in this indictment, as well as 
in the former. And surely the hand of the Lord was in 
it to confound their mischievous work against me, and to 
blind them therein ; insomuch that although, after the 
indictment was drawn at the former assize, the judge 
examined it himself, and tried it with the clerks, yet the 
word subject was left out of this indictment also, and the 
day of the month was put in wrong, and several material 
words of the oath were left out: yet they went on con- 
fidently against me, thinking all was safe and well. I 
asked him. Whether the oath was to be tendered to the 
king's subjects only, or to the subjects of foreign princes? 
He replied, To the subjects of this realm ; for T will speak 
nothing to you, said he, but in point of law. Then, said I, 
Look the indictment, and thou mayest see that the word 
subject is left out of this indictment also. And therefore, 
seeing the oath is not to be tendered to any but the sub- 
jects of this realm, and ye have not put me in as a subject, 
18* O 



[ 1664 . 

the court is to take uo notice of this indictment. I had no 
sooner spoke thus, but the judge cried, Take him away, 
jailer, take him away : so I was presently hurried away. 
And the jailer and people looked when I should be called 
for again, but I was never brought forth to the court any 
more, though I had many other great errors to assign in 
the indictment. But after I was gone the judge asked the 
jury. If they were agreed? And they said. Yes, and found 
for the king against me, as I was told. But I was never 
called to hear sentence given, nor was any sentence given 
against me that I could hear of. The judge had passed 
sentence of premuuire upon Margaret Fell before I was 
brought before him, and it seems when I was hurried away 
so they recorded me as a premunired person, though I was 
never brought to hear the sentence, nor knew of it: which 
was very illegal. 

While I was a prisoner in Lancaster Castle, there was a 
great noise and talk of the Turk’s overspreading Christen- 
dom, and great fears entered many. But one day, as I was 
walking in my prison-chamber, I saw the Lord’s power 
turn against him, and that he was turning back again. 
And I declared to some what the Lord had let me see, 
when there were such fears of his over-running Christen- 
dom ; and within a month after, the news-books came down, 
wherein it was mentioned that they had given him a defeat. 

Another time, as I was walking in my chamber with my 
eye to the Lord, I saw the angel of the Lord with a glitter- 
ing drawn sword stretched southward, as though the court 
had been all on a fire. Not long after, the wars brake out 
with Holland, and the sickness brake forth, and afterwards 
the fire of London : so the Lord’s sword was drawn indeed. 

1665 .] GEOKGE fox’s JOURNAL. 


Now by reason of my long and close imprisonment in so 
bad a place, I was grown very weak of body ; but the Lord’s 
power was over all, and supported me through all, and en- 
abled me to do service for Him and for his truth and peo- 
ple as the place would admit: for while I was in Lancaster 
Prison I answered several books. 

After the assize at Lancaster was over. Colonel Kirby 
and some others of the justices were very uneasy with my 
being at Lancaster (for I had galled them sore at my 
trials there), and they laboured much to get me removed 
from thence to some remote place. Colonel Kirby threat- 
ened that I should be sent far enough ; and sometimes he 
said, I should be sent beyond the seas. So about six weeks 
after the assizes they got an order from the king and coun- 
cil to remove me from Lancaster, and with it they brought 
a letter from the Earl of Anglesey, wherein was written. 
That if those things were found true against me which I 
was charged withal, I deserved no clemency nor mercy ; 
and yet the greatest matter they had against me was 
because I could not disobey the command of Christ, and 

When they had prepared for my removal, the under- 
sheriff and the head-sheriff’s man, with some bailiffs, came 
and fetched me out of the castle, when I was so weak with 
lying in that cold, wet, and smoky prison that I could 
hardly go or stand. They haled me out, and lifted me 
up upon one of the sheriff’s horses. And when I was on 
horseback in the street, the town’s people being gathered 
to gaze upon me, I told the officers I had received neither 
Christianity, civility, nor humanity from them. So they 
hurried me away about fourteen miles to Bentham, and I 



[ 1665 . 

was so ver} weak that I was hardly able to sit on horse- 
back, and my clothes smelt so of smoke that they were 
loathsome to myself. And the wicked jailer, one Hunter, 
a young fellow, would come behind and give the horse a 
lash with his whip and make him skip and leap, that I, 
being weak, had much ado to sit him ; and then he would 
come and look me in the face, and say. How do you, Mr. 
Fox? I told him. It was not civil in him to do so; but 
the Lord cut him off soon after. 

When we were come to Scarborough, they had me to an 
inn, and gave notice to the governor, and he sent half a 
dozen soldiers to be my guard that night. Next day they 
conducted me up into the castle, and there put me into a 
room and set a sentry on me ; and I, being so very weak, 
and subject to fainting, they for a while let me go out 
sometimes into the air with the sentry. They soon removed 
me out of this room and put me into an open room where 
the rain came in, and the room smoked exceedingly, which 
was very offensive to me. I was forced to lay out a matter 
of fifty shillings to stop out the rain, and keep the room 
from smoking so much. But when I had been at that 
charge, and made the room somewhat tolerable, they 
removed me out of it and put me into a worse room, where 
I had neither chimney nor fire-hearth. And the room being 
to the sea-side, and lying much open, the wind drove in the 
rain forcible, so that the water came over my bed and 
ran about the room, so that I was fain to skim it up with a 
platter. And when my clothes were wet I had no fire to 
dry them, that my body was numbed with cold, and my 
fingers swelled that one was grown as big as two ; and, 
though I was at some charge on this room also, yet I could 




not keep out the wind and rain. Besides, they would suffer 
few Friends to come at me, and many times not any : no, 
not so much as to bring me a little food ; but I was forced, 
for the first quarter, to hire one of the world to bring me 
necessaries, and sometimes the soldiers Wv/uld take it from 
her, and then she would scuffle with them for it. After- 
wards I hired a soldier to fetch me water and bread, and 
something to make a fire of, when I was in a room where 
a fire could be made. Commonly a three-penny loaf served 
me three weeks, and sometimes longer ; and most of my 
drink was water that had wormwood steeped or bruised in it. 

Though they would not let Friends come to me, they would 
often bring others, either to gaze upon me or contend with 
me. One time there came a great company of papists to dis- 
course with me, and they affirmed. The Pope was infallible, 
and had stood infallible ever since Peter’s time. But I 
showed them the contrary by history ; for one of the bishops 
of Rome, Marcellinus by name, denied the faith, and sac- 
rificed to idols, and therefore he was not infallible. And I 
told them, if they were in the infallible spirit, they need 
not have jails, swords and staves, racks and tortures, fires 
and faggots, whips and gallows, to hold up their religion 
by, and to destroy men’s lives about religion ; for if they 
were in the infallible spirit they would preserve men’s lives, 
and use none but spiritual weapons about religion. 

There came another time the widow of him who was 
called the old Lord Fairfax, and with her a great com- 
pany, and one of the company was a priest. I was moved 
to declare the truth to them ; and the priest asked me, 
Why we said thou and thee to people, for he counted us 
but fools and idiots for speaking so ? I asked him, Whether 



[ 1665 . 

they that translated the Scriptures, and that made the 
grammar and accidence, were fools and idiots, seeing they 
translated the Scriptures so and made the grammar so, 
thou to one, and you to more than one, and left it so to us? 
And if they were fools and idiots, then why had not he, 
and such as he, that looked upon themselves as wise men, 
and that could not bear thou and thee to a singular, altered 
the grammar, accidence and Bible, and put the plural in- 
stead of the singular ? 

With such sorts of people I was much exercised while I 
was there, for most that came to the castle would desire to 
speak with me, and great disputes and reasonings I had 
with them. But as to Friends, I was as a man buried 
alive; for, though many Friends came from far to see me, 
yet few were suffered to come at me ; and when any Friend 
came into the castle about business, if he looked but towards 
me, they would rage at him. And the officers would often 
be threatening me. That I should be hanged over the wall. 
Nay, the deputy-go vernour told me one time. That the 
king, knowing that I had a great interest in the people, 
had sent me thither ; that if there should be any stirring 
in the nation, they should hang me over the wall, to keep 
the people down. And there being a while after a mar- 
riage at a papist’s house, upon which occasion a great 
many of them were met together, they talked much then 
of hanging me. But I told them. If that was it they 
desired, and it was permitted them, I was ready, for I 
never feared death nor sufferings in my life, but I was 
known to be an innocent, peaceable man, free from all 
stirrings and plottings, and one that sought the good of 
all men. But afterwards, the governour growing kinder 




I spake to him, when he was to go to London to the par- 
liament, and desired him to speak to him that was called 
Esquire Marsh, and to Sir Francis Cob (so called), and to 
some others, and let them know how long I had lain in 
prison, and for what ; and he did so. And wdien he came 
dowm again he told me that Esquire Marsh said he would 
go an hundred miles barefoot for my liberty, he knew me 
so well ; and several others, he said, spake well of me. 
From which time the governour was very loving to 

There were great imprisonments in this and the former 
years while I was prisoner at Lancaster and Scarborough. 
At London many Friends were crowded into Newgate and 
other prisons where the sickness was, and many Friends 
died in prison. Many Friends also were banished, and 
several sent on shipboard by the king’s order. Some mas- 
ters of ships would not carry them, but set them on shore 
again ; yet some were sent to Barbadoes and to Jamaica 
and to Mevis, and the Lord blessed them there. 

After I had lain prisoner above a year in Scarborough 
Castle, I sent a letter to the king, in which I gave him an 
account of my imprisonment and the bad usage I had had 
in prison, and also that I was informed no man could 
deliver me but he. After this, John Whitehead, being at 
London, and having acquaintance also with him that was 
called Esquire Marsh, he went to visit him, and spake to 
him about me. So John Whitehead and Ellis Hookes 
drew up a relation of my imprisonment and sufferings, and 
carried it to Marsh ; and he went with it to the master of 
requests, who procured an order from the king for my 




After I was released, I would have given the governour 
something for the civility and kindness he had of late 
showed me, but he would not receive anything, but said. 
Whatever good he could do for me and my Friends he 
would do it, and never do them any hurt. And afterwards, 
if at any time the mayor of the town sent to him for sol- 
diers to break up Friends’ meetings, if he sent any down 
he would privately give them a charge not to meddle ; and 
so he continued loving to his dying day. The officers also 
and the soldiers were mightily changed and grown very 
respectful to me, and when they had occasion to speak of 
me they would say. He is as stiff as a tree, and as pure as 
a bell, for we could never bow him. 

The very next day after I was released from Scarborough 
prison, the fire brake out at London, and the report of it 
came quickly down into the country. Then I saw the Lord 
God was true and just in his word which He had showed 
me before in Lancaster jail when I saw the angel of the 
Lord with a glittering drawn sword southward, as is before 

After I had passed through many counties, visiting 
Friends, and had had many large and precious meetings 
amongst them, I came at last to London. But I was so 
weak with lying almost three years in cruel and hard im- 
prisonments, and my joints and my body were so stiff and 
benumbed that I could hardly get on my horse or bend 
my joints, nor well bear to be near the fire or to eat warm 
meat, I had been kept so long from it. Being come to Lon- 
don, I walked a little among the ruins, and took good notice 
of them, and I saw the city lying according as the word of 
the Lord came to me concerning it several years before. 




Though I was very weak, yet I travelled up and down in 
the service of the Lord, and the Lord enabled me to go 
through in it. 

About this time, some that had run out from truth and 
clashed against Friends, w^ere reached unto by the power 
of the Lord, which came wonderfully over and made them 
condemn and tear their papers of controversies to pieces. 
Several meetings we had with them, and the Lord’s ever- 
lasting power was over all, and set judgment on the head 
of that that had run out. And in these meetings (which 
lasted whole days) several that had run out with John 
Parrott and others came in again, and condemned that 
spirit that led them to keep on their hats when Friends 
prayed and when they themselves prayed; and some of 
them said that Friends were more righteous than they, 
and that if Friends had not stood they had been gone and 
had fallen into perdition. And thus the Lord’s power was 
wonderfully manifested, and came over all. 

Then I was moved of the Lord to recommend the setting 
up of five monthly meetings of men and women in the city 
of London (besides the women’s meetings and the quarterly 
meetings) to take care of God’s glory, and to admonish 
and exhort such as walked disorderly or carelessly and not 
according to truth. For whereas Friends had had only 
quarterly meetings, now truth was spread, and Friends 
were grown more numerous, I was moved to recommend 
the setting up of monthly meetings throughout the nation. 
And the Lord opened to me and let me see what I must 
do, and how the men’s and women’s monthly and quarterly 
meetings should be ordered and established in this nation 
and in other nations, and that I should write to them where 




I came not, to do the same. So, after things were well set- 
tled at London, and the Lord’s truth and power and seed 
and life reigned and shined over all in the city, then I 
passed forth into the countries again, and went down into 
Essex; and, after the monthly meetings were settled in 
that county, I went from thence into Suffolk and Norfolk, 
Thomas Dry being with me. And when we had visited 
Friends in their meetings in those parts, and the monthly 
meetings were settled there, we passed from thence and 
went into Huntingtonshire, where we had very large and 
blessed meetings ; and, though we met with some opposition 
there, yet the Lord’s power came over all, and the monthly 
meetings were established there also. When we came into 
Bedfordshire, we had great opposition, but the Lord’s power 
came over it all. Afterwards we went into Nottingham- 
shire, where we had many precious meetings, and the 
monthly meetings were settled there. Then, passing into 
Lincolnshire, we had a meeting of some men Friends of 
all the meetings in the county at his house who had been 
formerly sheriff of Lincoln, and all was quiet.. After this 
meeting we passed over Trent into Nottinghamshire again 
(he that had been the sheriff of Lincoln being with me), 
where we had some of all the meetings in that county 
together, and our meeting was glorious and peaceable: 
and many precious meetings we had in that county. 

From thence we passed into Leicestershire, and so into 
Warwickshire, where many blessed meetings we had, and 
the order of the gospel was set up, and the men’s monthly 
meetings established in all those counties. Then we went 
into Derbyshire, where we had several large and blessed 
meetings ; and in many places we were threatened by the 




officers, but, through the power of the Lord, we escaped 
their hands. So, leaving things well settled in Derbyshire, 
we travelled over the Peak Hills (which were very cold, 
for it was then frost and snow), and so came into Stafford- 
shire; and at Thomas Hammersley’s we had a general 
men’s meeting, where things were well settled in the gos- 
pel order, and the monthly meetings were established there 
also. But I was so exceeding weak I was hardly able to get 
on or off my horse’s back ; but my spirit being earnestly 
engaged in the work the Lord had concerned me in and 
sent me forth about, I travelled on therein, notwithstand- 
ing the weakness of my body, having confidence in the 
Lord that He would carry me through, as He did by his 
power. So we came into Cheshire, where we had several 
blessed meetings, and a general men’s meeting, wherein all 
the monthly meetings for that county were settled, accord- 
ing to the gospel order, in and by the power of God. So, 
after I had cleared myself there in the Lord’s service, I 
passed into Lancashire, to William Barnes’s, near War- 
rington, where met some of most of the meetings in that 
county, and there all the monthly meetings were estab- 
lished in the gospel order also. From thence I sent papers 
into Westmoreland by Leonard Fell and Robert Widders, 
and also into Bishoprick, Cleaveland, and Northumber- 
land, and into Cumberland and Scotland, to exhort Friends 
to settle the monthly meetings in the Lord’s power in those 
places, which they did. And so the Lord’s power came 
over all, and the heirs of it came to inherit it. For the 
authority of our meetings is the power of God, the gospel, 
which brings life and immortality to light, that they may 
see over the Devil that hath darkened them, and that all 



[ 1667 . 

the heirs of the gospel might walk according to the gospel, 
and glorify God with their bodies, souls, and spirits, which 
are the Lord’s ; for the order of the glorious gospel is not 
of man, nor by man. 

There was about this time a proclamation against meet- 
ings, and, as we came through Herefordshire, we were told 
of a great meeting there was of the Presbyterians, who had 
engaged themselves to stand and give up all rather than 
forsake their meetings. But when they heard of this proc- 
lamation the people came, but the priest was gone, and 
then they were at a loss. Then they met in Lemster pri- 
vately, and provided bread and cheese and drink in readi- 
ness, that if the officers should come they would put up 
their Bibles and fall to eating.. 

Now, as I was lying in bed at Bristol, the word of the 
Lord came to me that I must go back to London. Next 
morning, Alexander Parker and several others came to 
me, and I asked them, What they felt? They, in like 
manner, asked me. What was upon me? I told them I 
felt I must return to London, and they said the same was 
upon them. So we gave up to return to London, for which 
way the Lord moved and led us, thither we went in his 
power. Wherefore, leaving Bristol, we passed into Wilt- 
shire, and established the men’s monthly meetings in the 
Lord’s power there, and then passed through the countries, 
visiting Friends, till we came to London. 

After we had visited Friends in the city, and had stayed 
there a while, I was moved to exhort them to bring all 
their marriages to the men’s and women’s meetings, that 
they might lay them before the faithful there, that so care 
might be taken to prevent those disorders that had been 




committed by some ; for many had gone together in mar- 
riage contrary to their relations’ minds, and some young, 
raw people that came among us had mixed with the world, 
and widows had married and had not made provision for 
their children by their former husbands before their second 
marriage. And, although I had given forth a paper con- 
cerning marriages about the year 1653, when truth was 
but little spread over the nation, advising Friends who 
might be concerned in that case. That they might lay it 
before the faithful in time, before anything were concluded, 
and afterwards publish it in the end of a meeting or in a 
market (as they were moved thereto) ; and when all things 
were found clear, they being free from all others, and their 
relations satisfied, then they might appoint a meeting on 
purpose for the taking of each other, in the presence of at 
least twelve faithful witnesses. Yet these directions not 
being observed, and truth being now more spread over the 
nation, it was therefore ordered by the same power and 
Spirit of God, That marriages should be laid before the 
men’s monthly and quarterly meetings, or as the meetings 
were then established, that Friends might see that the rela- 
tions of those that proceeded to marriage were satisfied, 
and that the parties were clear from all others, and that 
widows had made provision for their first husbands’ chil- 
dren before they married again, and what else was needful 
to be inquired into, that so all things might be kept clean 
and pure and done in righteousness to the glory of God. 
And afterwards it was ordered in the same wisdom of 
God, That if either of the parties that intended to marry 
came out of another nation, county, or monthly meeting, 
they should bring a certificate from the monthly meet- 
19 * 



[ 1668 . 

ing to which they belonged, for satisfaction of the monthly 
meeting before which they came to lay their intentions of 

Now after these things, with many other services for God, 
were set in order and settled in the churches in the city, I 
passed out of London, in the leadings of the Lord’s power, 
into the country again ; and, going into Hertfordshire, after 
I had visited Friends there, and the men’s monthly meet- 
ings were settled there, I passed on as far as Baldock, where 
I had a great meeting of many sorts of people. Then, 
returning towards London by Waltham, I advised the 
setting up of a school there for teaching boys, and also a 
women’s school to be set up at Shacklewell for instructing 
girls and young maidens in whatsoever things were civil 
and useful in the creation. 

We came to a place near Mynhead, where we had a 
general meeting of the men Friends in Somersetshire, and 
there came also a cheat, whom some friendly people would 
have had me to have taken along with me. I saw he was 
a cheat, and therefore bid them bring him to me, and see 
whether he could look me in the face. Some were ready 
to think I was too hard towards him, because I would not 
let him go along with me ; but when they brought him to 
me he was not able to look me in the face, but looked 
hither and thither; for he was indeed a cheat, and had 
cheated a priest by pretending himself to be a minister, 
and had got the priest’s suit and went away with it. 

The next day several Friends of Mynhead accompanied 
us as far as Barnstable and Appledon, in Devonshire, where 
we had a meeting. Barnstable had been a bloody, perse- 
cuting town ; for there were two men Friends of that town 




that had been a great while at sea ; and, coming home to 
visit their relations (one of them having a wife and chil- 
dren), the mayor of the town sent for them, under pretence 
to discourse with them, and put the oaths of allegiance and 
supremacy to them ; and, because they could not swear, he 
sent them to Exeter jail, where Judge Archer premunired 
them, and kept them till one of them died in prison. When 
I heard of this, I was moved to wuite a letter to Judge 
Archer, and another to that mayor of Barnstable, laying 
their wicked and unchristian actions upon their heads, and 
letting them know that the blood of that man would be 
required at their hands. 

At Loveday Hambley's we had a general meeting for 
all the county, in which the monthly meetings were settled 
in the Lord’s power and in the blessed order of the gospel, 
that all who were faithful might admonish and exhort such 
as walked not according to the gospel, that so the house of 
God might be kept clean, and righteousness might run 
down, and all unrighteousness be swept away. And sev- 
eral that had run out were brought to condemn what they 
had done amiss, and through repentance came in again. 

Having visited Friends through the country, we passed 
on into Kent, where, after we had been at several meet- 
ings, we had a general meeting for the men Friends of that 
county; there also the men’s monthly meetings for that 
county were settled in the power of God and established 
in the order of the gospel, for all the heirs of it to enter 
into their services and care in the church for the glory of 
God. And Friends rejoiced in the order of the gospel, and 
were glad of the settlement thereof, which is not of man, 
nor bj man. Thus were the men’s monthly meetings set- 



[ 1668 . 

tied through the nation. I writ also into Ireland hy faith- 
ful Friends, and into Scotland, Holland, Barbadoes, and 
other parts of America, advising Friends to settle their 
men’s monthly meetings in those countries also. And since 
the time these meetings have been settled many mouths 
have been opened in thanksgivings and praise, and many 
have blessed the Lord God that ever He did send me forth 
in this service; yea, with tears have many praised the 
Lord. For now all coming to have a concern and care for 
God’s honour and glory that his name be not blasphemed 
which they do profess, and to see that all who profess the 
truth do walk in the truth in righteousness and in holiness 
which becomes the house of God, and that all order their 
conversations aright that they may see the salvation of God ; 
all having this care upon them for God’s glory, and being 
exercised in his holy power and spirit in the order of the 
heavenly life and gospel of Jesus, here they may all see 
and know, possess and partake of the government of Christ, 
of the increase of which there is to be no end. Thus the 
Lord’s everlasting renown and praise is set up in every 
one’s heart that is faithful, so that we can now say that 
the gospel order established amongst us is not of man, nor 
by man, but of and by Jesus Christ, in and through the 
Holy Ghost. 

After I had travelled amongst Friends through most 
parts of the nation, and the monthly meetings were settled, 
being returned to London, I stayed some time there, visit- 
ing Friends’ meetings in and about the city. While I was 
in London I went one day to visit him that was called 
Esquire Marsh, who had shewed much kindness both to 
me and to Friends, and I happened to go when he was at 

1668 .] GEOKGE fox’s JOURNAL. 225 

dinner. He no sooner heard my name, but he sent for me 
up, and would have had me sit down with him to dinner, 
but I had not freedom to do so. There were several great 
persons at dinner with him, and he said to one of them, 
who was a great Papist, Here is a Quaker which you have 
not seen before. The Papist asked me, Whether I did own 
the christening of children? I told him. There was no 
Scripture for any such practice. What ! said he, not for 
christening children? I said. Nay, I told him, the one 
baptism by the one spirit into one body we owned, but to 
throw a little water on a child’s face and say that was bap- 
tizing and christening it, there was no Scripture for that. 
Then he asked me. Whether I did own the Catholic faith ? 
I said, Yes; but added. That neither the Pope nor the 
Papists were in that Catholic faith, for the true faith works 
by love and purifies the heart, and if they were in that 
faith that gives victory by which they might have access 
to God, they would not tell the people of a purgatory after 
they were dead. So I undertook to prove. That neither 
Pope nor Papists that held a purgatory hereafter were in 
the true faith ; for the true, precious, divine faith, which 
Christ is the author of, gives victory over the devil and 
sin, that had separated man and woman from God. And 
if they (the Papists) were in the true faith they would 
never use racks, prisons, and fines to persecute and force 
others to their religion that were not of their faith ; for this 
was not the practice of the apostles and primitive Chris- 
tians who witnessed and enjoyed the true faith of Christ, 
but it was the practice of the faithless Jews and heathens 
so to do. But, said I to him, seeing thou art a great and 
leading man among the Papists, and hast been taught and 





bred up under the Pope, and seeing thou sayest there is 
no salvation but in your church, I desire to know of thee 
what it is that doth bring salvation in your church ? He 
answered, A good life. And nothing else? said I. Yes, said 
he, Good works. And is this it that brings salvation in 
your church, a good life and good works ? Is this your 
doctrine and principle? said I. Yes, said he. Then, said 
I, neither thou nor the Pope, nor any of the Papists, know 
what it is that brings salvation. Then he asked me, What 
brought salvation in our church ? I told him. That which 
brought salvation to the church in the apostles’ days, the 
same brought salvation to us, and not another, namely, 
the grace of God, which, the Scripture says, brings salva- 
tion and hath appeared to all men, which taught the saints 
then, and teaches us now ; and this grace which brings sal- 
vation teaches to deny ungodliness and worldly lusts, and 
to live godly, righteously, and soberly. So it is not the 
good works nor the good life that brings the salvation, but 
the grace. What ! said the Papist, doth this grace that 
brings salvation appear unto all men ? Yes, said I. Then, 
said he, I deny that. But, I said, all that deny that are 
sect-makers, and are not in the universal faith, grace, and 
truth which the apostles were in. Then he spake to me 
about the mother-church, and I told him. The several 
sorts of sects in Christendom had accused us, and said we 
forsook our mother-church. The Papists charged us with 
forsaking their church, and they said Rome was the only 
mother-church ; the Episcopalians taxed us with forsaking 
the old Protestant religion, and they said theirs was the 
reformed mother-church; the Presbyterians and Inde- 
pendents blamed us for leaving them, and each of them 




said theirs was the right reformed church. But, I said, 
if we could own any outward city or place to be the 
mother-church, we should own outward Jerusalem, where 
the gospel was first preached by Christ himself and the 
apostles, where Christ suffered, where the great conversion 
to Christianity by Peter was, where were the types, figures, 
and shadows which Christ ended, and where Christ com- 
manded his disciples to wait until they were endued with 
power from on high. So, if any outward place deserved to 
be called the mother that was the place where the first 
great conversion to Christianity was. But the apostle 
saith (Gal. iv. 25, 26), Jerusalem which now is is in bond- 
age with her children ; but Jerusalem which is above is 
free, which is the mother of us all. And though this title 
(mother) hath been given to places and sects amongst and 
by the degenerate Christians, yet we say still, as the apos- 
tle said of old, Jerusalem that is above is the mother of us 
all ; and we can own no other, neither outward Jerusalem 
nor Rome nor any sect of people for our mother but Jeru- 
salem which is above, which is free, the mother of us all 
that are born again and become true believers in the light, 
and who are grafted into Christ the heavenly vine. For 
all who are born again of the immortal seed by the word 
of God which lives and abides forever, feed upon the milk 
of the word, the breasts of life, and grow by it in life, and 
cannot acknowledge any other to be their mother but Jeru- 
salem which is above. Oh! said Esquire Marsh to the 
Papist, you do not know this man : if he would but come 
to church now and then he would be a brave man. 

After some other discourse together, I went aside with 
this Justice Marsh into another room, to speak with him 




concerning Friends; for he was a justice of peace for Mid- 
dlesex, and, being a courtier, the other justices put much 
of the management of matters upon him. Now when we 
two were alone together he told me he was in a straight how 
to act between us and some other Dissenters. For, said he. 
You cannot swear, and the Independents, Baptists, and 
Fifth-Monarchy people say also they cannot swear ; and 
therefore, said he, how shall I know how to distinguish 
betwixt you and them, seeing they and you all say it is 
for conscience’ sake that you cannot swear? Then, said I, 

I will shew thee how to distinguish ; for they (or most of 
them) thou speakest of can and do swear in some cases, 
but we cannot swear in any case. If a man should steal 
their cows or horses, and thou shouldest ask them whether 
they would swear they were theirs, many of them would 
readily do it. But if thou try our Friends, they cannot 
swear for their own goods. Therefore, when thou puttest 
the oath of allegiance to any of them ask them. Whether 
they can swear in any other case, as for their cow or horse ? 
which, if they be really of us, they cannot do, though they • 
can bear witness to the truth. Hereupon I gave him a 
relation of a trial in Barkshire, which was thus : A thief 
stole two beasts from a Friend of ours ; the thief was taken, 
and cast into prison, and the Friend appeared against him 
at the assizes. But somebody having informed the judge 
that the man that prosecuted was a Quaker, and could not 
swear, the judge, before he heard what the Friend could 
say, said. Is he a Quaker? and will he not swear? Then 
tender him the oaths of allegiance and supremacy. So he 
cast the Friend into prison, and premunired him, and let 
the thief go at liberty that had stolen his goods. When I 




had related this case Justice Marsh said, That judge was a 
wicked man. But, said I, If we could swear in any case, 
we would take the oath of allegiance to the king, who is to 
preserve the laws that preserve every man in his estate. This 
Justice Marsh was afterwards very serviceable to Friends 
in this and other cases, for he kept several, both Friends 
and others, from being premunired in those parts where he 
was a justice. And when Friends have been brought before 
him in the times of persecution he set many of them at lib- 
erty : and when he could not avoid sending to prison, he 
sent some for a few hours or for a night. At length he went 
to the king and told him. He had sent some of us to prison 
contrary to his conscience, and he could not do so any more. 
Wherefore he removed his family from Limehouse, where 
he lived, and took lodgings near James’s Park. He told 
the king. That if he would be pleased to give liberty of 
conscience, that would quiet and settle all, for then none 
could have any pretence to be uneasy. And indeed he was 
a very serviceable man to truth and Friends in his day. 

We had great service at London this year, and the Lord’s 
truth came over all, and many that had been out from truth 
came in again this year, confessing and condemning their 
former outgoings. 

Now I was moved of the Lord to pass over into Ireland, 
to visit the seed of God in that nation, and there went with 
me Robert Lodge, James Lancaster, Thomas Briggs, and 
John Stubbs. When we came before Dublin we took boat 
and went ashore. We did not presently find Friends, but 
went to an inn, and sent out to inquire for some Friends, 
who, when they came to us, were exceeding glad of our 
coming, and received us with great joy, 





He that was then mayor of Cork was very envious 
against truth and Friends, and had many Friends in 
prison ; and, knowing that I was in the country, he had 
sent forth four warrants to take me ; wherefore. Friends 
were desirous that I might not ride through Cork. But, 
being at Bandon, there appeared unto me in a vision a 
very ugly-visaged man, of a black and dark look. My 
spirit struck at him in the power of God, and it seemed 
to me that I rid over him with my horse, and my horse 
set his foot on the side of his face. When I came down in 
the morning I told a Friend that was with me that the 
command of the Lord was to me to ride through Cork, 
but bade him tell no man. So we took horse, many Friends 
being with me. And when we came near the town the 
Friends would have shewed me a way on the backside of 
the town, but I told them my way was through the streets. 
Wherefore, taking one of them along with me (whose name 
was Paul Morrice) to guide me through the town, I rode 
on ; and, as we rode through the market-place and by the 
mayor’s door, the mayor, seeing me ride by, said. There 
goes George Fox, but he had not power to stop me. When 
we had passed through the sentinels and were come over 
the bridge, we went to a F riend’s house and alighted ; and 
there the Friends told me what a rage was in the town, 
and how many warrants were granted forth to take me. 
While I was sitting there with Friends I felt the evil 
spirit at work in the town, stirring up mischief against 
me, and I felt the power of the Lord strike at that evil 
spirit. By and by, some other Friends coming in told 
me that it was over the town, and amongst the magis- 
trates, that I was in the town. I said. Let the devil do 




his worst. So, after a while, that Friends were refreshed 
one in another, and we who were travellers had refreshed 
ourselves, I called for my horse, and, having a Friend to 
guide me, we went on our way. But great was the rage 
that the mayor and others of Cork were in that they had 
missed me, and great pains they afterwards took to have 
taken me, having their scouts abroad upon the roads (as 
I understood) to observe which way I went. And after- 
wards there was scarce a public meeting I came to but 
there came spies to watch if I were there : and the envious 
magistrates and priests sent - informations one to another 
concerning me, describing me by my hair, hat, clothes, and 
horse, so that when I was come near an hundred miles from 
Cork they had an account concerning me, and description 
of me, before I came amongst them. Yet the Lord dis- 
appointed all their counsels and defeated all their designs 
against me, and by his good hand of providence preserved 
me out of all their snares, and gave us many sweet and 
blessed opportunities to visit Friends and spread truth 
through that nation ; for meetings were very large. Friends 
coming to them far and near, and the world’s people flock- 
ing in. And the powerful presence of the Lord was prec- 
iously felt with and amongst us, whereby many of the 
world were reached and convinced and gathered to the 
truth, and the Lord’s flock was increased, and Friends 
were greatly refreshed and comforted in feeling the love 
of God. Oh, the brokenness that was amongst them in 
the flowings of life ! So that, in the power and spirit of the 
Lord, many together have broken out into singing, even 
with audible voices making melody in their hearts. 

At which time I was moved to declare to Friends there 




in the ministry as followeth : “ Sound, sound abroad, you 
faithful servants of the Lord and witnesses in his name, 
and faithful servants and prophets of the Highest and 
angels of the Lord, . . . that you may awaken the dead, and 
awaken them that be asleep in their graves of sin, death, 
and hell, and sepulchres, and sea, and earth, and who lie 
in the tombs! Sound, sound abroad, ye trumpets, and 
raise up the dead, that the dead may hear the voice of the 
Son of God, the voice of the second Adam, that never fell ; 
the voice of the light, and the voice of the life ; the voice 
of the power, and the voice of the truth ; the voice of the 
righteous, and the voice of the just ! . . . Sound, sound it all 
abroad, ye trumpets, among the dead in Adam, for Christ 
is come, the second Adam, that they might have life ; yea, 
have it abundantly 1 ” 

At James Hutchinson’s, in Ireland, there came many 
great persons desirous to discourse with me about election 
and reprobation. I told them. Though they judged our 
principle foolish, it was too high for them, and they could 
not, with their wisdom, comprehend it, therefore I would 
discourse with them according to their capacities. You 
say (said I) that God hath ordained the greatest part of 
men for hell, and that they were ordained so before the 
world began, for which your proof is in Jude. And you 
say Esau was reprobated, and the Egyptians, and the stock 
of Ham ; but Christ saith to his disciples. Go, teach all 
nations, and go into all nations and preach the gospel of 
life and salvation. Now, if they were to go to all nations, 
were they not to go to Ham’s stock and Esau’s stock? 
Did not Christ die for all ? then for the stock of Ham and 
of Esau and the Egyptians. Doth not the Scripture say. 




God would have all men to be saved? Mark, all men; 
then the stock of Esau and of Ham also. And doth not 
God say, Egypt my people, and that He would have an 
altar in Egypt? (Isa. xix.) AVere there not many Chris- 
tians formerly in Egypt? And doth not history say that 
the bishop of Alexandria would formerly have been Pope ? 
And had not God a church in Babylon ? I confess. The 
word came to Jacob and the statutes to Israel : the like 
was not to other nations. For the law of God was given 
to Israel, but the gospel was to be preached to all nations, 
and is to be preached : the gospel of peace and glad tidings 
to all nations ; he that believes is saved, but he that doth 
not believe is condemned already: so the condemnation 
comes through unbelief. And whereas Jude speaks of some 
that were of old ordained (or written of before) to con- 
demnation, he doth not say before the world began ; but 
written of old may be referred to Moses his writings, who 
writ of those whom Jude mentions, namely, Cain, Corab, 
Balaam, and the angels that kept not their first estate. 
And such Christians as followed them in their way and 
apostatized from the first state of Christianity, such were 
and are ordained for condemnation by the light and truth 
which they are gone from. And, though the apostle speaks 
of God’s loving Jacob and hating Esau, yet he tells the 
believers, AVe all were by nature children of wrath as well 
as others. This includes the stock of Jacob (of which the 
apostle himself was, and all believing Jews were) : and 
thus both Jews and Gentiles were all concluded under sin, 
and so under condemnation, that God might have mercy 
upon all through Jesus Christ. So the election and choice 
stands in Christ; and he that believes is saved, and he 
20 * 



[ 1669 . 

tliat believes not is condemned already. And Jacob is the 
second birth, which God loved ; and both Jews and Gen- 
tiles must be born again before they can enter the king- 
dom of God. And when you are born again ye will know 
election and reprobation ; for the election stands in Christ, 
the seed, before the world began, but the reprobation lies 
in the evil seed since the world began. After this manner, 
but somewhat more largely, I discoursed with those great 
persons about this matter, and they confessed they had 
never heard so much before. 

Now after I had travelled over that nation of Ireland, 
and had visited Friends in their meetings, I returned to 
Dublin in order to take passage there for England. And 
when I had stayed the First-day’s meeting there (which 
w^as very large and precious), there being a ship ready, 
and the wind serving, we took our leave of Friends, part- 
ing in much tenderness and brokenness in the sense of 
the heavenly life and power that was manifested amongst 
us, many Friends accompanying us to the ship, and 
divers, both Friends and friendly people, coming after us 
in boats when we w^ere near a league at sea, their love 
drawing them, though not without danger. A good, 
weighty, and true people there is in that nation, sensible 
of the power of the Lord God and tender of his truth; and 
very good order they have in their meetings, for they stand 
up for righteousness and holiness, which dams up the way 
of wickedness: a precious visitation they had, and there 
is an excellent spirit in them, worthy to be visited. 

We travelled through Gloucestershire till we came to 
Bristol, where I met with Margaret Fell, who was come 
to visit her daughter Yeomans there. I had seen from the 


Lord, a considerable time before, that I should take Mar- 
garet Fell to be my wife. And when I first mentioned it 
to her, she felt the answer of life from God thereunto. 
But, though the Lord had opened this thing unto me, 
yet I had not received a command from the Lord for the 
accomplishing of it then : wherefore, I let the thing rest, 
and went on in the work and service of the Lord as before, 
according as the Lord led me, travelling up and down in 
this nation and through the nation of Ireland. But now, 
after I was come back from Ireland and was come to Bris- 
tol, and found Margaret Fell there, it opened in me from 
the Lord that the thing should be now accomplished. And, 
after we had discoursed the thing together, I told her. If 
she also was satisfied with the accomplishing of it now she 
should first send for her children, which she did. And 
when the rest of her daughters were come I asked both 
them and her sons-in-law. If they had anything against it 
or for it? desiring them to speak, and they all severally 
expressed their satisfaction therein. Then I asked Mar- 
garet, If she had fulfilled and performed her husband’s 
will to her children ? She replied. The children knew that. 
Whereupon I asked them. Whether, if their mother mar- 
ried, they should not lose by it ? And I asked Margaret, 
Whether she had done anything in lieu of it, which might 
answer it to the children ? The children said. She had an- 
swered it to them, and desired me to speak no more of that. 
I told them, I was plain, and would have all things done 
plainly, for I sought not any outward advantage to myself. 
So, after I had acquainted the children with it, our inten- 
tion of marriage was laid before Friends, both privately 
and publicly, to the full satisfaction of Friends, many of 




Avhom gave testimony thereunto that it was of God. After- 
wards, a meeting being appointed on purpose for the accom- 
plishing thereof in the public meeting-house at Broad-Mead, 
in Bristol, we took each other in marriage, the Lord join- 
ing us together in the honourable marriage, in the ever- 
lasting covenant and immortal seed of life : in the sense 
whereof living and weighty testimonies were borne there- 
unto by Friends in the movings of the heavenly power 
which united us together. Then was a certificate, relating 
both the proceedings and the marriage, openly read and 
signed by the relations and by most of the ancient Friends 
of that city, besides many other Friends from divers parts 
of the nation. 

After we were married we stayed about a week in Bris- 
tol, and then went into the country together to Oldstone, 
where, taking our leaves of each other in the Lord, we 
parted, betaking ourselves each to our several service, 
Margaret returning homewards to the North, and I pass- 
ing on into the countries in the work of the Lord as before. 
I travelled through Wiltshire, Berkshire, Oxfordshire, and 
Buckinghamshire, and so to London, visiting Friends : in 
all which counties I had many large and precious meetings. 

I stayed not long in London ; but, having visited Friends, 
and finding things there quiet and well, the Lord’s power 
being over all, I passed down into Essex, and so into Hert- 
fordshire, where I had many precious meetings. But before 
I went out of London, intending to go down as far as 
Leicestershire, I writ a letter to my wife to acquaint her 
therewith, that, if she found it convenient to her, she 
might meet me there. From Hertfordshire I turned into 
Cambridgeshire ; thence into Huntingdonshire, and so into 

1670.] GEORGE fox’s JOURNAL. 


Leicestershire, where, instead of meeting with my wife, I 
heard that she was haled out of her house and carried to 
Lancaster prison again by an order gotten from the king 
and council to fetch her back to prison upon the old pre- 
munire, though she had been discharged from that im- 
prisonment by an order from the king and council the 
year before> Wherefore, having visited Friends as far as 
Leicestershire, I returned by Derbyshire into Warwickshire, 
and so through the countries that way to London again, 
having had many large and blessed meetings in the several 
counties I passed through, and had been sweetly refreshed 
with and amongst Friends in my travels. 

As soon as I was got to London I hastened Mary Lower 
and Sarah Fell (two of my wife’s daughters) to the king, 
to acquaint him how their mother was dealt with, and see 
if they could get a full discharge for her, that she might 
enjoy her estate and liberty without molestation. This was 
somewhat difficult at first to get ; but, by diligent attend- 
ance on it, they at length obtained it, the king giving com- 
mand to one called Sir John Otway to signify his pleasure 
therein by letter to the sherifi* and others concerned therein 
in the country ; which letter Sarah Fell, going down with 
her brother and sister Kous, carried with her to Lancaster, 
and by them I writ to my wife, as followeth : 

My dear heart in the truth and life that changeth not. 
It was upon me that Mary Lower and Sarah should go to 
the king concerning thy imprisonment, and to Kirby, that 
the power of the Lord might appear over them all in thy 
deliverance. They went, and then they thought to have 
come down, but it was upon me to stay them a little longer, 




that they might follow the business till it was effected, 
which it now is, and is here sent down. The late declara- 
tion of mine hath been very serviceable, people being gen- 
erally satisfied with it. So no more, but my love in the 
holy seed. G. F. 

The declaration here mentioned was a printed sheet, 
writ upon occasion of a new persecution stirred up. For 
by that time I was got back out of Leicestershire to Lon- 
don, a fresh storm w^as risen, occasioned (as it was thought) 
by that tumultuous meeting in a steeple-house in Wiltshire 
or Gloucestershire, where a contest happening between a 
Presbyterian priest and the priest of the parish, with their 
hearers on either side, the Common-Prayer book was cut 
to pieces, and other great disorders committed. From 
which (as it was said) some members of Parliament took 
advantage to get that Act passed against seditious conven- 
ticles, which soon after came forth and was turned against 
us, who, of all people, were free from sedition and tumult. 
Beside that declaration, I writ also another short paper on 
the occasion of that Act against meetings, opening our case 
to the magistrates as followeth : 

Oh, friends, consider this Act, which limits us to five, 
that but five may meet : is this to do as ye would be done 
by? Would ye be so served yourselves? We own Christ 
Jesus as well as you, both his coming, death, and resur- 
rection; and, if we be contrary-minded to you in some 
things, is not this the apostle’s exhortation. To wait till 
God hath revealed it? Doth not he say. What is not of 
faith is sin ? And, seeing we have not faith in things which 
ye would have us to do, would it not be sin in us if we 

1670.] GEORGE fox’s JOURNAL. 239 

should do contrary to our faith ? And why should any 
man have power over any other man’s faith, seeing Christ 
is the author of it ? ... If such a law had been made in the 
apostles’ days, that not above five might have met together 
who had been difierent-minded from either the eJews or the 
Gentiles, do you think the churches of Christ at Corinth, 
Philippi, Ephesus, Thessalonica, or the rest of the gathered 
churches would have obeyed it? Oh, therefore, consider! 
for we are Christians, and partake of the nature and life 
of Christ. And strive not to limit the Holy One, for God’s 
power cannot be limited, and is not to be quenched. . . . 

Now, as I had endeavoured to soften the magistrates, 
and to take off the sharpness of their edge in the execution 
of the Act, so it was upon me to write a few lines to Friends, 
to strengthen and encourage them to stand fast in their 
testimony, and bear with Christian patience and content 
the suffering that was coming upon them. This I did in 
the following epistle : 

All my dear Friends, keep in the faith of God above 
all outward things, and in his power that hath given you 
dominion over all. . . . And if so be that the Lord do suffer 
you to be tried, let all be given up ; and look at the Lord 
and his power, which is over the whole world, and will be 
when the world is gone. And in the Lord’s power and 
truth rejoice. Friends, over that which makes to sufifer, in 
the seed which was before it was ; for the life and truth and 
the power of God is over all. And all keep in that, and if ye 
do suffer in that it is to the Lord. Friends, the Lord hath 
blessed you in outward things, and now the Lord may try 
you whether your minds be in the outward things or with 
the Lord that gave you them. . . . What ! shall not I pray, 




and speak to God, with my face towards heavenly Jeru- 
salem, according to my wonted time ? . . . 

On the First day of the week next after the Act came 
in force I went to the meeting at Grace-Church street, 
where I expected the storm was most likely to begin. * 
When I came there I found the street full of people, and 
a guard set to keep Friends out of their meeting-house. I 
went thereupon to the other passage that goes out of Lom- 
bard street, and there also I found a guard ; but the court 
was full of people, and a Friend was speaking amongst 
them, but spake not long. And when he had done I stood 
up, and was moved to say, Saul, Saul, why persecutest 
thou me ? It is hard for thee to kick against that that 
pricks thee. Then I shewed that it is SauFs nature that 
persecutes still, and that they who persecute Christ in his 
members now, where He is made manifest, kick against that 
which pricks them ; that it was the birth of the flesh that 
persecuted the birth born of the Spirit ; and that it was the 
nature of dogs to tear and devour the sheep ; but that we 
suffered as sheep, that did not bite again, for we were a 
peaceable people, and did love them that persecuted 
us. After I had spoken a while to this effect, the con- 
stable came, with an informer and soldiers ; and, as they 
plucked me down, I said, Blessed are the peace-makers ! 
The commander of the soldiers put me among the soldiers, 
and bid them secure me, saying to me. You are the man I 
looked for. They took also John Burneyate and another 
Friend, and had us away first to the Exchange, and after- 
ward towards Moorfields. As we went along the streets 
the people were very moderate, and some of them laughed 
at the constable, and told him we would not run away. 


The informer went with us unknown, till, falling into dis- 
course with one of the company, he said. It would never 
be a good world till all people came to the good old religion 
that was two hundred years ago. Whereupon I asked him, 
Art thou a Papist ? What ! a Papist informer ? for two hun- 
dred years ago there was no other religion but that of the 
Papists. He saw he had ensnared himself, and was vexed 
at it, for, as he went along the streets, I spake often to 
him, and manifested what he was. When we were come 
to the mayor’s house, and were in the court-yard, several 
of the people that stood about asked me how and for what 
I was taken. I desired them to ask the informer, and also 
know what his name was, but he refused to tell his name. 
Whereupon one of the mayor’s officers, looking out at a 
window, told him. He should tell his name before he went 
away, for the lord mayor (he said) would know by what 
authority he intruded himself with soldiers into the execu- 
tion of those laws which belonged to the civil magistrate 
to execute, and not to the military. After this he was restless 
and eager to be gone, and went to the porter to be let out. 
One of the officers called to him, saying, Have you brought 
people here to inform against, and now will you go away 
before my lord mayor comes ? Some called to the porter 
not to let him out : whereupon he forcibly pulled open the 
door and slipped out. No sooner was he come out into 
the street but the people gave a shout that made the street 
ring again, crying out, A Papist informer ! A Papist in- 
former! We desired the constable and soldiers to go forth 
and rescue him out of the people’s hands, fearing lest they 
should have done him a mischief. They went, and brought 
him into the mayor’s entry, where we stayed a while ; but 
21 Q 



[ 1670 . 

when he went out again the people received him with such 
another shout. Whereupon the soldiers were fain to go 
and rescue him once more, and then they had him into a 
house in an alley, where they persuaded him to change his 
perriwig, and so he got away unknown. 

When the mayor came home we were brought into the 
room where he was, and some of his officers would have 
taken off our hats, which, he perceiving, called to them, 
and bid them let us alone, and not meddle with our hats ; 
for (said he) they are not yet brought before me in judica- 
ture. So we stood by while he examined some Presbyte- 
rian and Baptist teachers, with whom he was somewhat 
sharp, and convicted them. After he had done with them 
I was brought up to the table where he sate, and then the 
officers took off my hat ; and the mayor said mildly to me, 
Mr. Fox, you are an eminent man amongst those of your 
profession, pray, will you be instrumental to dissuade them 
from meeting in such great numbers, for (said he) seeing 
Christ hath promised that where two or three are met in 
his name He will be in the midst of them, and the king 
aud parliament are graciously pleased to allow of four to 
meet together to worship God, why will not you be con- 
tent to partake both of Christ’s promise to two or three 
aud the king’s indulgence to four ? I answered to this pur- 
pose : That Christ’s promise was not to discourage many 
from meeting together in his name, but to encourage the 
few, that the fewest might not forbear to meet because of 
their fewness. But if Christ hath promised to manifest his 
presence in the midst of so small an assembly, where but 
two or three were gathered in his name, how much more 
would his presence abound where two or three hundred 

1670 .] GEORGE fox’s JOURNAL. 243 

are gathered in his name? I wished him to consider 
whether this Act would not have taken hold of Christ, 
with his twelve apostles and seventy disciples (if it had 
been in their time), who used to meet often together, and 
that with great numbers? However, I told him this Act 
did not concern us, for it was made against seditious meet- 
ings of such as met, under colour and pretence of religion, 
to contrive insurrections, as (the Act says) late experience 
had shewn ; but we had been sufficiently tried and proved, 
and always -found peaceable, and therefore he should do 
well to put a difference between the innocent and the 
guilty. He said. The Act was made against meetings 
and a worship not according to the Liturgy. I told him 
“ according to ” was not the very same thing, and I asked 
him. Whether the Liturgy was according to the Scriptures? 
and whether we might not read Scriptures and speak Scrip- 
tures? He said. Yes. I told him. This Act took hold only 
of such as did meet to plot and contrive insurrections, as 
late experience had shewn, but they had never experienced 
that by us. After this and some more discourse, he took * 
our names and the places where we lodged ; and at length, 
inasmuch as the informer was gone, set us at liberty. 

After some time the heat of persecution in the city began 
to abate, and meetings were quieter there ; and I, being 
then clear of the city, went to visit Friends in the coun- 
try, having several meetings as I went in Middlesex, Buck- 
inghamshire, and Oxfordshire, which were quiet, though in 
some places there was much threatening. Afterwards we 
passed into Surrey, visiting Friends, and had many precious 
meetings. We went out of Surrey into Sussex. When I had 
thoroughly visited Sussex, I went into Kent, and had many 



[ 1670 . 

glorious and precious meetings in several parts of that 
county. Finding my service for the Lord finished there, 
we passed away towards Rochester. And on the way, as I 
was walking down a hill, a great weight and oppression 
fell upon my spirit: I got on my horse again, but the 
weight remained so heavy on me that I was hardly able 
to ride. At length we came to Rochester, but I was much 
spent, being so extremely loaden and burdened with the 
world’s spirits that my life was oppressed under them. I 
rode with great uneasiness to Stratford, three miles from 
London, to a Friend’s house there, whose name was Wil- 
liams, and who had formerly been a captain. Here I lay 
exceeding weak, and at last lost both my hearing and my 
sight, so that I could neither hear nor see. Several Friends 
came thither to me from London, and I told them. That I 
should be as a sign to such as would not see and such as 
would not hear the truth. In this condition I continued 
a pretty while, and several people came about me; and, 
though I did not see their persons, yet I felt and discerned 
their spirits, who of them was honest-hearted and who was 
not. Divers Friends that practised physic came to see me, 
and would have given me physic, but I was not to meddle 
with any of their medicines, for I was sensible I had a 
travail to go through, and therefore spake to Friends to 
let none but solid, weighty Friends be about me. And 
under great sufferings and groanings and travails and sor- 
rows and oppressions I lay for several weeks, whereby I 
was brought so low and weak in body that few thought 
I could have lived, and some that were with me went 
away, saying they would not see me die; and it was 
reported, both in London and in the country, that I was 


deceased ; but I felt the Lord’s power inwardly supporting 
me, and when they that were about me had given' me up 
to die, I spake to them to get a coach to carry me to Ger- 
rard Robert’s, about twelve miles off, for I found it was my 
place to go thither. I had now recovered a little glimmer- 
ing sight, so that I could discern the people and fields as I 
went, and that was all. When I came to Gerrard’s he was 
very weak, and I was moved to speak to him and encour- 
age him. And, after I had stayed about there weeks there, 
it was with me to go to Enfield: Friends were afraid of my 
removing, but I told them I might safely go. And when 
I had taken my leave of Gerrard and was come to Enfield, 
I went first to visit Amor Stoddart, who lay there very 
weak, and almost speechless. I was moved to tell him. He 
had been faithful as a man and faithful to God, and that 
the immortal seed of life was his crown. And with many 
more words I was moved to speak to^him, though I myself 
was then so weak I was hardly able to stand ; and, within 
a few days after, Amor died. I went to the Widow Dry’s, 
at Enfield, and there I lay ail that winter, warring in spirit 
with the evil spirits of the world that warred against truth 
and Friends ; for there were great persecutions at this time. 
Some meeting-houses were plucked down, and many were 
broken up by soldiers, who would come — sometimes a troop 
of horse or a company of foot — and they would break their 
swords, carbines, muskets, and pikes with beating Friends ; 
and many Friends they wounded so that their blood lay in 
the streets. 

But I was under great sufierings at this time, beyond 
what I have words to declare ; for I was brought into the 
deep, and saw all the religions of the world and people that 
21 * 




lived in them, and the priests that held them up. And, as 
the great professing Jews did eat up God’s people like 
bread, and the false prophets and priests then preached 
peace to people so long as they put into their mouths 
and fed them, but if they fed them not they prepared war 
against them, they ate their flesh off* their bones and chop- 
ped them for the caldron, so these that profess themselves 
Christians now (both priests and professors), and were not 
in the same power and spirit that Christ and the holy 
prophets and apostles were in, were in the same nature 
that the old professing Jews were in, and were men-eaters 
as well as they. These stirred up persecution, and set the 
wicked informers on work, so that a Friend could hardly 
speak a few words in a private family, before they sate 
down to eat meat, but some were ready to inform against 
them — a particular instance of which I have heard as fol- 
loweth : At Droitwich, Jo. Cartwright came to a Friend’s 
house, and, being moved of the Lord to speak a few words 
before he sat down to supper, there came an informer and 
stood hearkening under the window. And when he had 
heard the Friend speak, hoping to get some gain to him- 
self, he went and informed, and got a warrant to distrain 
the Friend’s goods, under pretence that there was a meet- 
ing at his house ; whereas there was none in the house at 
that time when the Friend spake before supper but him- 
self, the man of the house, and his wife and their maid- 
servant. But this evil-minded man, as he came back with 
his warrant in the night, fell off* of his horse and brake his 
neck. So there was a wretched end of a wicked informer, 
who hoped to have enriched himself by spoiling Friends ; 


but the Lord prevented him, and cut him off in his wick- 
edness and spoiled him. 

Now, though it was a cruel, bloody, persecuting time, 
yet the Lord’s power went over all, and his everlasting 
seed prevailed, and Friends were made to stand firm and 
faithful in the Lord’s power ; and some of the sober people 
of the world would say, If Friends did not stand, the nation 
would run into debauchery. 

But after some time it pleased the Lord to allay the 
heat of this violent persecution, and I felt in spirit an 
overcoming of the spirits of those men-eaters that had 
stirred it up and carried it on to that height of cruelty, 
though I was outwardly very weak. And I plainly felt, 
and those Friends that were with me and that came to 
visit me saw and took notice that, as the persecution ceased, 
I came from under the travails and sufferings that had lain 
with such weight upon me ; so that towards the spring I 
began to recover, and to walk up and down, beyond the 
expectation of many who did not think I could ever have 
gone abroad again, I had been so exceeding weak through 
the travail and exercise that was upon my spirit. 

Whilst I was under this spiritual travail and suffering, 
the state of the city New Jerusalem which comes down out of 
heaven was opened to me, v>^hich some carnal-minded peo- 
ple had looked upon to be like an outward city or town 
that had dropped out of the elements ; but I saw the beauty 
and glory of it, the length, the breadth, and the height 
thereof, all in complete proportion. And I saw that all 
who are within the light of Christ and in his faith which 
he is the author of, and in the Spirit, the Holy Ghost, 
which Christ and the holy prophets and apostles were in. 




and within the grace and truth, and within the power of 
God (that was before the devil was), which was the walls 
of the city, such are within the city, such are members of 
this city, and have right to eat of the tree of life, which 
yields her fruit every month, and whose leaves are for the 
healing of the nations. But they that are out of the grace, 
out of the truth, out of the light, spirit, and power of God ; 
such as resist the Holy Ghost, quench, vex, and grieve the 
Spirit of God, and hate the light, and turn the grace of God 
into wantonness, and do despite to the spirit of grace ; such 
as have erred from the faith and made shipwreck of it and 
of a good conscience, and abuse the power of God, and 
despise prophesying, revelation, and inspiration ; — these are 
the dogs and unbelievers that are without the city. . . . Many 
things more did I see concerning the heavenly city, the 
New Jerusalem, which are hard to be uttered, and would 
be hard to be received. But, in short, this holy city is within 
the light ; and all that are within the light are within the 
city, the gates whereof stand open all the day (for there is 
no night there), that all may come in ; and Christas blood 
being shed for every man, and he tasted death for every 
man, and enlighteneth every man that cometh into the 
world, and his grace, that brings salvation, having appeared 
to all men, there is no place or language but there his voice 
may be heard. . . . Christ, who is the first and last, sets man 
free, and is the resurrection of the just and unjust, the 
Judge of the quick and dead ; and they that are in Him 
are invested with everlasting rest and peace, out of all the 
labours and travails and miseries of Adam in the fall. So 
he is sufficient, and of ability to restore man up into the 
state that man was in before he fell, and not into that state 




only, but up into that state also that never fell, even to 

I mentioned before, that upon the notice I received of 
my wife’s being had to prison again, I sent two of her 
daughters to the king, and they procured his order to the 
sheriff of Lancashire for her discharge. But, though I 
expected she would have been set at liberty thereby, yet 
this violent storm of persecution coming suddenly on upon 
it, the persecutors there did not release her, but found 
means to hold her still in prison. But now, the persecu- 
tion a little ceasing, I was moved to speak to Martha 
Fisher, and another woman Friend, to go to the king 
about her liberty. They went in the faith and in the 
Lord’s power, and the Lord gave them favour with the 
king, so that he granted a discharge under the broad seal 
to clear both her and her estate, after she had been ten 
years a prisoner and premunired : the like whereof was 
scarce to be heard in England. I sent down the discharge 
forthwith by a Friend, by whom also I writ to her, both to 
inform her how to get it delivered to the justices, and also 
to acquaint her that it was upon me from the Lord to go 
beyond the seas, to visit the plantations in America ; and 
therefore desired her to hasten up to London as soon as 
she could conveniently after she had obtained her liberty, 
because the ship was then fitting for the voyage. 

I went down to Gravesend on the twelfth day of the 
sixth month, my wife and several Friends accompanying 
me to the Downs. We w^ent from Wapping in a barge to 
the ship, which lay a little below Gravesend, and there w^e 
found the Friends that were bound for the voyage with me, 
who went down to the sliip the niglit before. Their names 




were Thomas Brigges, William Edmunclson, John Rouse, 
John Stubbs, Solomon Eccles, James Lancaster, John Cart- 
wright, Robert Widders, George Pattison, John Hull, Eliza- 
beth Hooton, and Elizabeth Myers. The vessel we were to 
go in was a yacht, and it was called The Industry; the 
master’s name was Thomas Forster; and the number of 
passengers about fifty. Our yacht was counted a very 
swift sailer ; but she was very leaky, so that the seamen 
and some of the passengers did for the most part pump day 
and night. 

When we had been about three weeks at sea, one after- 
noon we espied a vessel about four leagues astern of us. 
Our master said. It was a Sally man-of-war, and he seemed 
to give us chase. Our master said. Come, let us go to sup- 
per, and when it grows dark we shall lose him. But this 
he spake to please and pacify the passengers, some of whom 
began to be very apprehensive of the danger. But Friends 
were well satisfied in themselves, having faith in God and 
no fear upon their spirits. When the sun was gone down I 
saw the ship out of my cabin, and I saw she made towards 
us. When it grew dark we altered our course to miss her, 
but she altered also, and gained upon us. At night the 
master and others came into my cabin and asked me what 
they should do. I told them, I was no mariner ; and I 
asked them, AVhat they thought was best to do ? They 
said, There were but two ways — either to outrun him, or 
tack about and hold the same course we were going before. 
I told them. If he were a thief they might be sure he would 
tack about too ; and, as for outrunning him, it was to no 
purpose to talk of that, for they saw he sailed faster 
than we. Then they asked me again, What they should 




do ? for (they said) if the mariners had taken Paul’s coun- 
sel, they had not come to the damage they did. I told 
them, It was a trial of faith, and therefore the Lord was 
to be waited on for counsel. So, retiring in spirit, the Lord 
shewed me. That his life and power was placed between us 
and the ship that pursued us. I told this to the master 
and the rest, and that the best way was to tack about and 
steer our right course. I wished them also to put out all 
their candles but that they steered by, and to speak to 
all the passengers to be still and quiet. About the eleventh 
hour in the night the watch called, and said they were just 
upon us. That disquieted some of the passengers ; where- 
upon I sat up in my cabin, and, looking through the port- 
hole, the moon not being quite down, I saw them very near 
us. I was getting up to go out of the cabin, but, remem- 
bering the word of the Lord, That his life and power was 
placed between us and them, I lay down again. The mas- 
ter and some of the seamen came again, and asked me. If 
they might not steer such a point? I told them. They 
might do as they would. By this time the moon was gone 
quite down and a fresh gale arose, and the Lord hid us 
from them, and we sailed briskly on and saw them no 
more. The next day, being the first day of the week, we 
had a public meeting in the ship (as we usually had on 
that day throughout the voyage), and the Lord’s presence 
was greatly among us ; and I desired the people. To mind 
the mercies of the Lord, who had delivered them, for they 
might have been all in the Turks’ hands by that time had 
not the Lord’s hand saved them. About a week after, the 
master and some of the seamen endeavoured to persuade 
the passengers that it was not a Turkish pirate that chased 




US, but a merchantman going to the Canaries. But when 
I heard of it I asked them, Why, then, did they speak so 
to me ? and why did they trouble the passengers ? and why 
did they tack about from him and alter their course ? And 
I told them, They should take heed of slighting the mercies 
of God. Afterwards, while we were at Barbadoes, there 
came in a merchant from Sally, and told the people. That 
one of the Sally men-of-war saw a monstrous ‘ yacht at sea, 
the greatest that ever he saw, and had her in chase and 
was just upon her, but that there was a spirit in her that 
he could not take. This did confirm us in the belief that it 
was a Sally man we saw make after us, and that it was the 
Lord that delivered us out of his hands. 

1 was not seasick during the voyage, as many of the 
Friends and other passengers were; but the many hurts 
and bruises I had formerly received, and the griefs and 
infirmities I had contracted in England by extreme cold 
and hardships that I had undergone in many long and 
sore imprisonments, returned upon me now that I came 
to sea, so that I was very ill in my stomach, and full 
of violent pains in my bones and limbs. 

On the third of the eighth month, early in the morning, 
we discovered the island of Barbadoes, but it was between 
nine and ten at night ere we came to anchor in Carlisle 
Bay. We got on shore as soon as we could, and I, with 
some others, walked to a Friend’s house, a merchant, whose 
name was Richard Forstall, above a quarter of a mile from 
the Bridge ; but, being very ill and weak, I was so tired 
with that little walk that I was in a maimer quite spent by 
the time I got thither. 

Soon after I came into the island I was informed of a 




remarkable passage wherein the justice of God did emi- 
nently appear. It was thus : There was a young man of 
Barbadoes, whose name was John Drakes (a person of some 
note in the world’s account, but a common swearer, and a 
bad man), who, having been in England, and at London, 
had a mind to marry a young maid, that was a Friend’s 
daughter, left by her mother very young, and with a con- 
siderable portion, to the care and government of several 
Friends, whereof I was one. He made his application to 
me that he might have my consent to' marry this young 
maid. I told him, I was one of her overseers appointed 
by her mother (who was a widow) to take care of her; 
that if her mother had intended her for a match to any 
man of the world, she would have disposed her accord- 
ingly, but she committed her to us that she might be 
trained up in the fear of the Lord ; and therefore I should 
betray the trust reposed in me if I should consent that 
he, who was out of the fear of God, should marry her, 
which I would not do. When he saw that he could not 
obtain, he returned to Barbadoes with great offence of 
mind against me, but without just cause. Afterwards, 
when he heard I was coming to Barbadoes, he swore des- 
perately, and threatened that, if he could possibly procure 
it, he would have me burned to death when I came there. 
Which, a Friend hearing, asked him. What I had done to 
him that he was so violent against me? He would not 
answer, but said again, I ’ll have him burned. Whereupon 
the Friend replied. Do not march on too furiously, lest 
thou come too soon to thy journey’s end. About ten days 
after this he was struck with a violent burning fever, of 
which he died, and by which his body was so scorched that 




the people took notice of it, and said it was as black as a 
coal. And, three days before I lauded, his body was laid in 
the dust, and it was taken notice of as a sad example. 

Now, because I was not yet well able to travel, the 
Friends of the island concluded to have their men’s meet- 
ing and their women’s meeting for the service of the church 
at Thomas Rous’s, where I lay, by which means I was pres- 
ent amongst them at each of their meetings, and had very 
good service for the Lord in both ; for they had need of 
information in many things, and divers disorders were crept 
in for want of care and watchfulness. And I admonished 
them all to purge the floor thoroughly, and to sweep their 
houses very clean, that nothing might remain that would 
defile ; and that all should take care that nothing be spoken 
out of their meetings to the blemishing or defaming one of 
another. Then as to their blacks, or negroes, I desired them 
to endeavour to train them up in the fear of God, as well 
them that were bought with their money as them that were 
born in their families, that all might come to the knowledge 
of the Lord, that so with Joshua they might, every master 
of a family say, As for me and my house, we will serve the 
Lord. I desired them also that they would cause their 
overseers to deal mildly and gently with their negroes, and 
not use cruelty towards them, as the manner of some hath 
been and is ; and that after certain years of servitude they 
would make them free. Many sweet and precious things 
were opened in these meetings by the Spirit and in the 
power of the Lord, to the edifying, confirming, and build- 
ing up of Friends, both in the faith and holy order of the 

We had many great and precious meetings, both for 




worship and for the affairs of the church, to the former 
of which many of the world came. At one of these meet- 
ings there came (amongst others) one Colonel Lyne, a sober 
person, who was so very well satisfied with what I declared 
that he afterwards said. Now I can gainsay such as I have 
heard speak evil of you, who say you do not own Christ 
nor that he died, whereas I perceive you exalt Christ in all 
his offices beyond what I have ever heard before. And, 
indeed, a very great convincement there was in most parts 
of the island, which made the priests and some professors 
fret and rage. Our meetings were very large and full, and 
free from disturbance from the government, though the 
envious priests and some professors endeavoured to stir 
up the magistrates against us. And, when they found they 
could not prevail that way, some of them that were Bap- 
tists came to the meeting at the town, which was very large 
and full of people of several ranks and qualities. A great 
company came also with them, and they brought with them 
a malicious, slanderous paper, written by John Pennyman, 
with which they made a great noise. But the Lord gave 
me wisdom and utterance to answer their cavils, so that the 
auditory generally received satisfaction, and those quarrel- 
some professors lost ground by their coming. But the rage 
and envy in our adversaries did not cease, but they en- 
deavoured to defame Friends with many false and scan- 
dalous reports which they spread abroad through the 
island. Whereupon I, with some other Friends, drew up 
a paper, to go forth in the name of the people called 
Quakers, for the clearing truth and Friends from those 
false reports. It was directed thus : 




For the Governour of Barbadoes, with his Council and 
Assembly, and all others in power, both civil and mili- 
tary, in this Island, from the People called Quakers. 
Whereas, many scandalous lies and slanders have been 
cast upon us to render us odious, as that we do deny God 
and Christ Jesus and the Scriptures of truth, etc. This is 
to inform you that all our books and declarations which 
for these many years have been published to the world do 
clearly testify the contrary ; yet, notwithstanding, for your 
satisfaction, we do now plainly and sincerely declare. That 
we do own and believe in God, the only wise, omnipotent, 
and everlasting God, who is the Creator of all things both 
in heaven and in the earth, and the Preserver of all that 
He hath made ; who is God over all, blessed forever, to 
whom be all honour and glory, dominion, praise, and 
thanksgiving, both now and for evermore! And we do 
own and believe in Jesus Christ, his beloved and only be- 
gotten Son, in whom He is well pleased , who was conceived 
by the Holy Ghost, and born of the Virgin Mary, in whom 
we have redemption through his blood, even the forgive- 
ness of sins ; who is the express image of the invisible God, 
the first-born of every creature, by whom were all things 
created that are in heaven and that are in earth, visible 
and invisible, whether they be thrones or dominions or 
principalities or powers, — all things were created by Him. 
And we do own and believe that He was made a sacrifice 
for sin, who knew no sin, neither was guile found in his 
mouth ; and that He was crucified for us in the flesh with- 
out the gates of Jerusalem ; and that He was buried and 
rose again the third day, by the power of his Father, for 
our justification ; and we do believe that He ascended up 


into heaven, and now sitteth at the right hand of God. 
This Jesus, who was the foundation of the holy prophets 
and apostles, is our foundation ; and we do believe that 
there is no other foundation to be laid but that which is 
laid, even Christ Jesus, who, we believe, tasted death for 
every man, and shed his blood for all men, and is the pro- 
pitiation for our sins, and not for ours only, but also for 
the sins of the whole world, according as John the Baptist 
testified of Him when he said. Behold the Lamb of God, 
that taketh away the sins of the world ! (John i. 29.) We 
believe that He alone is our Redeemer and Saviour, even 
the Captain of our salvation (who saves us from sin as 
well as from hell and the wrath to come, and destroys the 
devil and his works) ; who is the Seed of the woman that 
bruises the serpent’s head, to wit, Christ Jesus, the Alpha 
and Omega, the First and the Last ; that He is (as the 
Scriptures of truth say of Him) our wisdom and righteous- 
ness, justification and redemption; neither is there salva- 
tion in any other, for there is no other name under heaven 
given among men whereby we may be saved. It is He alone 
who is the Shepherd and Bishop of our souls ; He it is who 
is our Prophet, whom Moses long since testified of, saying, 
A Prophet shall the Lord your God raise up unto you of 
your brethren, like unto me; Him shall ye hear in all 
things whatsoever He shall say unto you ; and it shall come 
to pass that every soul that will not hear that Prophet shall 
be destroyed from among the people. (Acts ii. 22, 23.) He 
it is that is now come, and hath given us an understanding 
that we may know Him that is true ; and He rules in our 
hearts by his law of love and of life, and makes us free 
from the law of sin and death, and we have no life but by 
22* . R 




Him, for He is the quickening Spirit, the Second Adam, 
the Lord from heaven, by whose blood we are cleansed, 
and our consciences sprinkled from dead works, to serve 
the living God. And He is our Mediator, that makes peace 
and reconciliation between God offended and us offending ; 
He being the Oath of God, the new covenant of light, life, 
grace, and peace, the author and finisher of our faith. 
Now this Lord Jesus Christ, the heavenly man, the Eman- 
uel, God with us, we all own and believe in ; Him whom 
the high-priest raged against, and said He had spoken blas- 
phemy ; whom the priests and elders of the Jews took coun- 
sel together against and put to death ; the same whom Judas 
betrayed for thirty pieces of silver, which the priests gave 
him as a reward for his treason, who also gave large money 
to the soldiers to broach a horrible lie, namely, That his 
disciples came and stole Him away by night whilst they 
slept. And, after He was risen from the dead, the history 
of the Acts of the Apostles sets forth how the chief priests 
and elders persecuted the disciples of this Jesus for preach- 
ing Christ and his resurrection ; — this, we say, is that Lord 
Jesus Christ whom we own to be our life and salvation. 

And, as concerning the Holy Scriptures, we do believe. 
That they were given forth by the Holy Spirit of God, 
through the holy men of God, who, as the Scripture itself 
declares (2 Pet. i. 21), spake as they were moved by the 
Holy Ghost. We believe they are to be read, believed, 
and fulfilled (He that fulfils them is Christ) ; and they are 
profitable for doctrine, for reproof, for correction, and for 
instruction in righteousness, that the man of God may be 
perfect, thoroughly furnished unto all good works (2 Tim. 
iii. 16), and are able to make wise unto salvation through 




faith iu Christ Jesus. And we do believe that the Holy 
Scriptures are the words of God, for it is said in Exodus 
XX. 1, God spake all these words, saying, etc., meaning the 
Ten Commandments given forth upon Mount Sinai ; and 
in Rev. xxii. 18, saith John, I testify to every man that 
heareth the words of the prophecy of this book ; if any 
man addeth unto these, and if any man shall take away 
from the words of the book of this prophecy (not the 
^ word), etc. So in Luke i. 20, Because thou believest not 
my words. And so in John v. 47, and John xv. 7, John 
xiv. 23, John xii. 47. So that we call the Holy Scriptures, 
as Christ and the apostles called them, and holy men of 
God called them, viz,, the words of God. 

Another slander and lie they have cast upon us, namely. 
That we should teach the negroes to rebel — a thing we 
utterly abhor and detest in our hearts, the Lord knows 
it, who is the searcher of all hearts, and knows all things, 
and so can witness and testify for us that this is a most 
abominable untruth ; for that which we have spoken and 
declared to them is. To exhort and admonish them to be 
sober, and to fear God, and to love their masters and mis- 
tresses, and to be faithful and diligent in their masters’ 
service and business. ... Now consider, friends, it is no 
transgression for a master of a family to instruct his family 
himself, or for some others to do it in his behalf, but rather 
it is a very great duty incumbent upon them. Abraham 
and Joshua did so. Of the first we read. The Lord said 
(Gen. xviii. 19) I know that Abraham will command his 
children and his household after him, and they shall keep 
the way of the Lord to do justice and judgment, that the 
Lord may bring upon Abraham the things that He hath 




spoken of him. And the latter, we read, said (Josh. xxiv. 
15), Choose ye this day whom ye will serve ; but, as for me 
and my house, we will serve the Lord. We do declare that 
we do esteem it a duty incumbent on us to pray with and 
for, to teach, instruct, and admonish those in and belong- 
ing to our families, this being a command of the Lord, the 
disobedience whereunto wdll provoke the Lord’s displeasure, 
as may be seen in Jer. x. 25. Pour out thy fury upon 
the heathen that know thee not, and upon the families 
that call not upon thy name. Now negroes, tawnies, In- 
dians make up a very great part of the families in this 
island; for whom an account will be required by Him who 
comes to judge both quick and dead. . . . This wicked 
slander (of our endeavouring to make the negroes rebel) 
our adversaries took occasion to raise from our having had 
some meetings wdth and amongst the negroes ; for both I 
and other Friends had several meetings with them in 
several plantations, wherein we exhorted them to justice, 
sobriety, temperance, chastity, and piety, and to be subject 
to their masters and governours, — which was altogether 
contrary to what our envious adversaries maliciously sug- 
gested against us. 

Having now been three months or more in Barbados, 
and in that time having visited Friends, throughly set- 
tled meetings, and despatched that service for which the 
Lord brought me thither, I felt my spirit clear of that 
island, and drawings to Jamaica. I set sail from Barba- 
dos to Jamaica on the eighth day of the Eleventh month, 
1671, Robert Widders, William Edmundson, Solomon Ec- 
des, and Elizabeth Hooton going with me. We had a quick 



and easy passage to Jamaica, where we met with our friends 
James Lancaster, John Cartwright, and George Pattison 
again, who had been labouring there in the service of truth, 
into which we forthwith entered with them, travelling up 
and down through the island, which is large : and a brave 
country it is, though the people are, many of them, de- 
bauched and wicked. We had much service there, for 
there was a great convincement, and many received the 
truth, some of which were people of account in the world. 
We had many meetings there, which were large and very 
quiet. When we had been about seven weeks in Jamaica, 
and had brought Friends into pretty good order, and set- 
tled several meetings amongst them, we left Solomon Ec- 
cles there ; the rest of us embarked for Maryland. 

We went on board on the 8th of the First month, 1671-2 ; 
and, having contrary winds, were a full week sailing for- 
wards and backwards before we could get out of sight of 
Jamaica. A difficult voyage this proved, and pretty dan- 
gerous, especially in our passing through the Gulf of Flor- 
ida, where we met with many trials by winds and storms. 
But the great God, who is Lord of the seas and of the land, 
and who rideth upon the wings of the wind, did by his 
power preserve us through many and great dangers, when 
by extreme stress of weather our vessel was divers times 
like to be overset and much of her tackling broken. And 
indeed we were sensible that the Lord was a God at hand, 
and that his ear was open to the supplications of his peo- 
ple. For when the winds were so strong and boisterous, and 
the storms and tempests so great, that the sailors knew not 
what to do, but were fain to let the ship go which way she 
would, then did we pray unto the Lord ; and the Lord did 




graciously hear and accept us, and did calm the winds and 
the seas and gave us seasonable weather, and made us to 
rejoice in his salvation. Blessed and praised be the holy 
name of the Lord, whose power hath dominion over all, 
and whom the winds and the seas obey ! 

"We were at sea betwixt six and seven weeks in this 
passage from Jamaica to Maryland. Here we found John 
Burneyate intending shortly to sail for Old England ; but, 
upon our arrival, he altered his purpose, and joined with 
us in the Lord’s service which w^e were upon. He had 
appointed a general meeting for all the Friends in the 
province of Maryland, that he might see them together 
and take his leave of them before he departed out of the 
country ; and it was so ordered by the good providence of 
God that we landed just time enough to reach that meet- 
ing, by which means we had a very seasonable opportunity 
of taking the Friends of the province together. A very 
large meeting this was, and held four days, to which (be- 
sides Friends) came many of the world’s people, divers of 
which were of considerable quality in the world’s account. 
After the public meetings were over, the men’s and women’s 
meetings began, wherein I opened to Friends the service 
thereof to their great satisfaction. After this we went to 
another place, called The Cliffs, where another general meet- 
ing was appointed. 

After these two general meetings were over, we parted 
company, dividing ourselves into several coasts for the ser- 
vice of truth. James Lancaster and John Cartwright went 
by sea for New England ; William Edmundson, and three 
Friends more with him, sailed for Virginia, where things 
were much out of order; John Burneyate, Robert Widders, 




George Pattison, and I, with several Friends of the prov- 
ince, went over by boat to the Eastern Shore, and had a 
meeting there on the First day, where many people received 
the truth with gladness, and Friends were greatly refreshed : 
a very large and heavenly meeting it was. 

The next day we began our journey by land to New 
England — a tedious journey through the woods and wil- 
derness, over bogs and great rivers ; [and, after two days’ 
travel, reached] a Dutch town, called New Castle. We 
departed from thence, and got over the river Delaware, 
not without great danger of some of our lives ; and when 
we were over we were troubled to get new guides, which 
were hard to get, and very chargeable. Then had we that 
wilderness country to pass through which is since called 
West Jersey, which was not then inhabited by English, so 
that we have travelled a whole day together without seeing 
man or woman, house or dwelling-place, and sometimes we 
lay in the woods by a fire, and sometimes in the Indians’ 
wigwams or houses. In this journey we came one night to 
an Indian town, and lay at their king’s house, who was a 
very pretty man ; and both he and his wife received us very 
lovingly, and his attendants (such as they were) were very 
respectful to us : they laid us mats to lie on, but provision 
was very short with them, having caught but little that day. 
At another Indian town where we stayed their king came 
to us, and he could speak some English ; wherefore I spake 
to him much, and also to his people, and they were very 
loving to us. At length we came to a town called Middle 
Town, which is an English plantation in East Jersey, and 
there were some Friends, but we could not stay to have a 
meeting there at that time, being earnestly pressed in our 




spirits to get to the half-year’s meeting of Friends at Oyster 
Bay, in Long Island, which was very near at hand. Where- 
fore we went down with a Friend (whose name was Rich- 
ard Hartshorn, brother to Hugh Hartshorn, the upholsterer 
in London), who received us gladly to his house, where we 
refreshed ourselves (for we were weary), and then he car- 
ried us and our horses in his own boat over a great water 
(which held us most part of the day in getting over), and 
set us upon Long Island. So we got tliat evening to Friends 
at Gravesand, with whom we tarried that night, and the 
next day we got to Flushing, and the day following w^e 
reached to Oyster Bay, several Friends, both of Gravesand 
and Flushing accompanying us. The half-year’s meeting 
began next day, which was the first day of the week, and 
lasted four days. The first and second days we had public 
meetings for worship, to which the people of the world of 
all sorts might, and did, come; on the third day of the 
week were the men’s and women’s meetings, wherein the 
affairs of the church were taken care of. Here we met 
with some of the bad spirits, who were run out from truth 
into prejudice, contention, and opposition to the order of 
truth and to Friends therein. These had been very trouble- 
some to Friends in their meetings there and thereabouts 
formerly, and, it is like, would have been so now ; but I 
would not sufier the service of our men’s and women’s 
meetings to be interrupted and hindered by their cavils. 
Wherefore I let them know. That if they had anything 
to object against the order of truth which we were in, we 
would give them a meeting another day on purpose. And, 
indeed, I laboured the more, and travelled the harder, to 
get to this meeting, where it was expected many of these 




contentious people would be, because I understood they 
had reflected much upon me when I was far from them. 
So, the men's and women’s meetings being over, on the 
fourth day we had a meeting with those discontented peo- 
ple, to which as many of them as would did come, and as 
many Friends as had a desire were present also ; and the 
Lord’s power brake forth gloriously, to the confounding 
of the gainsayers. And then some of those that had been 
chief in the mischievous work of contention and opposition 
against the truth began to fawn upon me, and to cast the 
matter upon others; but the deceitful spirit was judged 
down and condemned, and the glorious truth of God was 
exalted and set over all, and they were all brought down 
and bowed under, which was of great service to truth, and 
great satisfaction and comfort to Friends. Glory to the 
Lord for ever ! 

When we were clear of the island we returned to Oyster 
Bay, waiting for a wind to carry us to Ehode Island, which 
was computed to be about two hundred miles. As soon as 
the wind served, we set sail, and arrived in Rhode Island 
on the thirtieth day of the Third month, where we were 
gladly received by Friends. The week following, the yearly 
meeting for all the Friends of New England and the other 
colonies adjacent, was held in this island. This meeting 
lasted six days, of which the first four days were general 
public meetings for worship, to which abundance of the 
world’s people came. After these public meetings were over, 
the men’s meeting began, which was large, precious, and 
weighty ; and the day following was the women’s meeting, 
which also was large and very solemn ; and these two meet- 
ings being for the ordering of the affairs of the church, 




many weighty things were opened and communicated to 
them by way of advice, information, and instruction in the 
services relating thereunto, that all might be kept clean, 
sweet, and savoury amongst them. Now, when this great 
and general meeting in Rhode Island was ended, it was 
somewhat hard for Friends to part; for the glorious power 
of the Lord, which was over all, and his blessed truth and 
life flowing amongst them, had so knit and united them 
together, that they spent two days in taking leave one of 
another and of the Friends of fhe island ; and then, being 
mightily fllled with the presence and power of the Lord, 
they went away with joyful hearts to their several habita- 
tions in the several colonies where they lived. 

When this general meeting was fully over, and Friends 
had taken their leaves one of another to depart home, we, 
who travelled amongst them, dispersed ourselves into our 
several services, according as the Lord ordered us. John 
Burneyate, with John Cartwright and George Pattison, 
went into the eastern parts of New England, in company 
with the Friends that came from thence, to visit the par- 
ticular meetings there ; whom John Stubbs and James Lan- 
caster intended to follow a while after in the same service 
of truth, but they were not yet clear of this island. Robert 
Widders and I stayed some time longer also upon this 
island, finding service still here for the Lord, through the 
great openness of the people, and the daily coming in of 
fresh people in sloops from other colonies, for some time 
after the general meeting was over : so that we had many 
large and serviceable meetings among them for several days 

Then we had a meeting at a place called Providence, 




which was very large, as consisting of many sorts and sects 
of people. After this we went to. another place, called Nar- 
ragansett, about twenty miles from Rhode Island, and the 
governour went with us. There we had a meeting at a jus- 
tice’s house, where Friends had never had any meeting 
before: and the meeting was very large. Most of these 
people were such as had never heard Friends before ; but 
they were mightily affected with the meeting, and a great 
desire there is after the truth amongst that people. At 
another place I heard some of the magistrates should say 
among themselves. If they had money enough, they would 
hire me to be their minister. This was where they did not 
well understand us and our principles. But, when I heard 
of it, I said. It was time for me to be gone, for if their eye 
was so much to me or any of us they \vould not come to 
their own teacher ; for this thing (of hiring ministers) had 
spoiled many by hindering them from improving their own 
talents, whereas our labour is to bring every one to their 
own teacher in themselves. 

[He spent about two years in travelling from New Eng- 
land to Carolina and back to Maryland, through the wil- 
derness of woods and swamps, and in open boats through 
the bays and sounds ; often sleeping at night in the woods 
or in the boats, and suffering much from exposure to wet 
and cold. He held meetings at various places with Friends, 
and large numbers of the other inhabitants. He also had 
meetings with the Indians, who, he says, “ carried them- 
selves very lovingly and of some, he says, “ to whom I 
spake, and I found they understood the thing I spake of.” 
Being in Carolina, he says, ‘‘ The governour, with his wife, 
received us lovingly, but there was at his house a doctor 




who would needs dispute with us. And, truly, his oppos- 
ing us was of good service, giving occasion for the opening 
of many things to the people concerning the light and spirit 
of God, which he denied to be in every one, and affirmed 
that it was not in the Indians. Whereupon, I called an 
Indian to us, and asked him, ‘ Whether or no, when he did 
lie, or do wrong to any one, whether there was not some- 
thing in him that did reprove him for it?’ And he said, 
‘ There was such a thing in him that did so reprove him, 
and he was ashamed when he had done wrong or spoken 
wrong.’ ”] 

Now, having travelled through most parts of that coun- 
try, and visited most of the plantations thereabouts, and 
had very good service for the Lord in America ; having 
alarmed the people of all sorts where we came, and pro- 
claimed the day of God’s salvation amongst them, we 
found our spirits began to be clear of those parts of the 
world, and to draw towards Old England again ; yet we 
were desirous, and felt freedom from the Lord, to stay till 
the general meeting for that province of Maryland was 
over (which drew nigh), that we might see Friends gen- 
erally together before we departed. It was a wonderful, 
glorious meeting ; and the mighty presence of the Lord 
was seen and felt over all. Blessed and praised be his 
holy name for ever, who over all giveth dominion ! 

After this meeting we took our leave of Friends, parting 
in great tenderness in the sense of the heavenly life and 
virtuous power of the Lord, that was livingly felt amongst 
us, and went by water to the place where we were to take 
shipping, many Friends accompanying us thither, and tar- 
rying with us that night ; and the day following we set sail 




for England ; and, on the twenty-eighth of the Fourth 
month, cast anchor at King’s Road, which is the harbour 
for Bristol. 

We went on shore that afternoon, and got to Shear- 
hampton, where we got horses and rode to Bristol that 
night, where Friends received us with great joy. In the 
evening I writ a letter to my wife, to give her notice of 
my landing, as followeth ; 

Dear Heart. — This day we came into Bristol near 
night from the seas, glory to the Lord God over all for 
ever, who was our convoy, and steered our course ; who is 
the God of the whole earth, and of the seas and winds, and 
made the clouds his chariots beyond all words : blessed be 
his name for ever ! who is over all in his great power and 
wisdom. Amen. Robert Widders and James Lancaster 
are with me, and we are well, glory to the Lord for ever, 
who hath carried us through many perils — perils by water 
and in storms ; perils by pirates and robbers ; perils in the 
wilderness and amongst false professors. Praises to Him, 
whose glory is over all for ever ! Amen. Therefore mind 
the fresh life, and live all to God in it. I do intend (if the 
Lord will) to stay a wLile this-away, it may be till the fair. 
So, no more, but my love to all Friends. G. F. 

Bristol, the 28th day of the "I 

4th month, 1673. J 

Between this and the fair my wife came out of the north 
to Bristol to me, and her son-in-law, Thomas Lower, with 
two of her daughters, came with her ; and her other son- 
in-law, John Rouse, and W. Penn and his wife, and Ger- 
rard Roberts, came down from London, and many Friends 

23 * 



[ 1673 . 

from several parts of the nation came to the fair, and glo- 
rious, powerful meetings we had there at that time ; for the 
Lord’s infinite power and life was over all. In the fresh 
openings whereof I was moved to declare of three estates and 
three teachers, viz., . . . God was the first teacher in Para- 
dise, and whilst man kept under his teaching he was hap- 
py; the Serpent was the second teacher, and when man 
followed his teaching he came into misery and into the 
fall ; . . . Christ Jesus was the third teacher, of whom God 
saith. This is my beloved Son, in whom I am well pleased. 
Hear ye Him ; and who Himself saith. Learn of me. . . . So, 
as man and woman come up again to God, and are renewed 
up into his image, righteousness and holiness by Christ, 
thereby they come up into the paradise of God, the state 
which man was in before he fell, and into a higher state 
than that, to sit down in Christ, that never fell. There- 
fore, the Son of God is to be heard in all things, who is 
the Saviour and the Redeemer, and hath laid down his 
life, and bought his sheep with his precious blood. . . . And 
whereas some have objected. That although Christ did 
speak both to his disciples and to the Jews in the days 
of his flesh, yet, since his resurrection and ascension. He 
doth not speak now. The answer is : That as God did theiT^ 
speak by his Son in the days of his flesh, so the Son, Christ J 
^ Jesus, doth now speak by his Spirit. 

Many deep and precious things were opened in those 
meetings by the Eternal Spirit, which searcheth and re- 
vealeth the deep things of God. And, after I had finished 
my service for the Lord in that city, I departed thence into 
Gloucestershire, where we had many large and precious 
meetings, and the Lord’s everlasting power flowed over 




all. From Gloucestershire I passed into Wiltshire, where 
also we had many blessed meetings. At Slattenford, in 
AViltshire, we had a very good meeting, though we met 
there with much opposition from some who had set them- 
selves against women’s meetings, which I was moved of the 
Lord to recommend to Friends for the benefit and advan- 
tage of the church of Christ, That the faithful women, who 
were called to the belief of the truth, being made partakers 
of the same precious faith and heirs of the same everlast- 
ing gospel of life and salvation as the men are, might, in 
like manner, come into the possession and practice of the 
gospel order, and therein be meet helps unto the men in 
the restoration, in the service of truth, in the affairs of the 
church, as they are outwardly in outward and civil or tem- 
poral things. That so all the family of God, women as well 
as men, might know, possess, perform, and discharge their 
offices and services in the house of God, whereby the poor 
might be the better looked after and taken care of ; the 
younger sort instructed, informed, and taught in the way 
of God ; the loose and disorderly reproved and admonished 
in the fear of the Lord ; the clearness of persons propound- 
ing marriage more closely and strictly inquired into in the 
wisdom of God ; and all the members of the spiritual body, 
the church, might watch over and be helpful to each other 
in love. But, after these opposers had run into much con- 
tention and wrangling, the power of the Lord struck down 
one of the chief of them, so that his spirit sunk, and he 
came to be sensible of the evil he had done in opposing 
God’s heavenly power, and confessed his error before 
Friends ; and afterwards gave forth a paper of condemna- 
tion, wherein he declared. That he did wilfully oppose 




(although I often warned him to take heed) until the fire 
of the Lord did burn within him, and he saw the angel of 
the Lord, with his sword drawn in his hand, ready to cut 
him ofi*, etc. 

I returned by Kingston to London, whither I felt my 
spirit drawn, having heard that many Friends were had 
before the magistrates, and divers imprisoned, both at Lon- 
don and in other cities and towns in the nation, for open- 
ing their shop-windows upon holy days and fast days (as 
they were called), and for bearing testimony against all 
such observations of days ; which Friends could not but do, 
knowing that the true 'Christians did not observe the Jews’ 
holy days in the apostles’ times ; neither could we observe 
the heathens’ and Papists’ holy days (so called), which 
have been set up amongst those that are called Christians 
since the apostles’ days. For we were redeemed out of days 
by Christ Jesus, and brought into the day which hath 
sprung from on high, and are come into Him who is 
Lord of the Jewish sabbath and the substance of the 
Jews’ signs. 

Now, after I had stayed some time in London labouring 
for some relief and ease to Friends in this case, I took leave 
of Friends there and went into the country, with my wife 
and her daughter Rachel, to Hendon, in Middlesex, and 
from thence to William Penn’s, at Rickmansworth, in Hert- 
fordshire, whither Thomas Lower (who married another of 
my wife’s daughters) came to us the next day, to accom- 
pany us in our journey northward. After we had visited 
Friends thereabouts, we passed to a Friend’s house near 
Aylesbury, and from thence to Bray Doily’s, at Adderbury, 
in Oxfordshire. 




Now at night, as I was sitting at supper, I felt I was 
taken, yet I said nothing to anybody of it then. But get- 
ting out next morning, we travelled through the country 
into Worcestershire, and went to John Halford’s house, at 
Armscot, in Tredington parish, where we had a very large 
and precious meeting in his barn, the Lord’s powerful 
presence being eminently with us and amongst us. After 
the meeting was done, and Friends (most of them) gone 
away, as I was sitting in the parlour, discoursing with 
some Friends that stayed, there came to the house one 
Henry Parker, called a justice, and with him one Rowland 
Hains, a priest of Hunniton, in Warwickshire. They came 
not till the meeting was over and Friends mostly gone. 
But, though there was no meeting when they came, yet I, 
being there in the house, who was the person they aimed 
at, the said Henry Parker took me, and Thomas Lower 
for company with me ; and, though he had nothing to lay 
to our charge, sent us both to Worcester jail. 

Being thus made prisoners, without any probable appear- 
ance of being released before the quarter sessions at soon- 
est, we got some Friends to accompany my wife and her 
daughter into the north, and we were conveyed to Worces- 
ter jail, from whence, by that time I thought my wife could 
be got home, I writ her the 'following letter : 

Dear Heart. — Thou seemest to be a little grieved, when 
I was speaking of prisons and when I was taken. Be con- 
tent with the will of the Lord God. For when I was at 
John Rous’s, at Kingston, I had a sight of my being taken 
prisoner ; and when I was at Bray Doily’s, in Oxfordshire, 
as I sate at supper, I saw I was taken, and I saw I had a 





suffering to undergo. But the Lord’s power is over all, 
blessed be his holy name for ever ! G. F. 

When we had been some time in the jail, we thought fit 
to lay our case before him who was called the Lord Wind- 
sor, who was the lord-lieutenant of Worcestershire, and be- 
fore the deputy-lieutenants and other magistrates. 

But no enlargement did we receive by our application 
to the Lord Windsor (so called). And, although Thomas 
Lower received several letters from his brother, Dr. Lower 
(who was one of the king’s physicians), concerning his lib- 
erty, and one, by his procurement, from Henry Savil (who 
was one of the king’s bed-chamber) to his brother, called 
the Lord Windsor, to the same effect ; yet, seeing it related 
only to his enlargement (not mine), so great w^as his love 
and regard to me, that he would not seek his own liberty 
singly, but kept the letter by him unsent. So we were 
continued prisoners till the next general quarter sessions 
of the peace. 

We were not called till the last day of the sessions, 
which was the twenty-first of the Eleventh month, 1673. 
And when we came in they were stricken with paleness 
in their faces, and it was some time before anything was 
spoken ; insomuch that a butcher in the hall said. What ! 
are they afraid? Dare not the justices speak to them? 
At length, before they spake to us. Justice Parker made a 
long speech on the bench, much to the same effect as was 
contained in the mittimus, often mentioning the common 
laws, but not instancing any, that we had broken ; adding. 
That he thought it a milder course to send us two to jail 
than to put his neighbours to the loss of two hundred pound, 




which they must have suffered if he had put the law in 
execution against conventicles. But in this he was either 
very ignorant or very deceitful ; for, there being no meet- 
ing when he came, nor any to inform, he had no evidence 
to convict us or his neighbours by. 

When Parker had ended his speech, the justices spake 
to us, and began with Thomas Lower, whom they examined 
of the cause of his coming into that country, of which we 
gave them a full and plain account. Sometimes I put in 
a word while they were examining him, and then they 
told me. They were upon his examination, but that when 
it came to my turn I should have free liberty to speak, for 
they would not hinder me, but I should have full time, 
and they would not ensnare us. When they had done 
with him, they asked me an account of my travel, which 
I gave them, according as is mentioned before, but more 
largely. And whereas Justice Parker, to aggravate the 
case, had made a great noise of there being some from 
London, some from the north, st>me from Cornwall, and 
some from Bristol, at the house when I was taken ; I told 
them. That this was in a manner all but one family, for 
there was none from London but myself; none from the 
north but my wife and her daughter ; none from Cornwall 
but my son-in-law, Thomas Lower ; nor any from Bristol 
but one Friend, a merchant there, who met us, as it were, 
providentially, to assist my wife and her daughter in their 
journey homewards when, by our imprisonment, they were 
deprived of our company and help. When I had spoken, 
the chairman (whose name was Simpson, an old Presby- 
terian) said. Your relation, or account, is very innocent. 
Then he and Parker whispered a while together ; and, after 




that the chairman stood up, and said, You, Mr. Fox, are 
a famous man, and all this may be true which you have 
said ; but, that we may be the better satisfied, will you take 
the oaths of allegiance and supremacy ? I told them. They 
had said they would not ensnare us ; but this was a plain 
snare, for they knew we could not take any oath. How- 
ever, they caused the oath to be read. And when they 
had done, I told them, I never took oath in my life, but 
I had always been true to the government ; that I was cast 
into the prison at Darby, and kept a prisoner six months 
there, because I would not take up arms against King 
Charles at Worcester fight; and, for going to meetings, 
was carried up out of Leicestershire, and brought before 
Oliver Cromwell, as a plotter to bring in King Charles. 
And ye know, said I, in your own consciences, that we, 
the people called Quakers, cannot take an oath, or swear 
in any case, because Christ hath forbidden it. But, as to 
the matter or substance contained in the oaths, this I can 
and do say, that I do own and acknowledge the king of 
England to be lawful heir and successor to the realm 
of England, and do abhor all plots and plotters and con- 
trivances against him ; and I have nothing in my heart 
but love and good-will to him and all men, and desire his 
and their prosperity, the Lord knows it, before whom I 
stand an innocent man. And, as to the oath of suprem- 
acy, I deny the Pope and his power and his religion, and 
abhor it with my heart. While I was speaking to them 
they cried. Give him the book. And I said. The book 
saith. Swear not at all. Then they cried. Take him away, 
jailer; and, I still speaking on, they were urgent upon 
the jailer, crying. Take him away, we shall have a meet- 

1673.] GEORGE fox’s JOURNAL. 


ing here. Why do you not take him away? That’ fellow 
(meaning the jailer) loves to hear him preach. Then the 
jailer drew me away ; and, as I was turning from them, I 
stretched out my arm, and said, The Lord forgive you who 
cast me into prison for obeying the doctrine of Christ. 
Thus they apparently brake their promise in the face of 
the country, for they promised I should have free liberty 
to speak, but now they would not give it me ; and they 
promised they would not ensnare us, yet now they ten- 
dered me the oaths on purpose to ensnare me. 

After I was had away, Thomas Lower was stayed behind 
in the court, and they told him he was at liberty. Then 
he would have reasoned with them, asking them. Why I 
might not be set at liberty as well as he, seeing we were 
both taken together, and our case was alike? But they 
told him they would not hear him, saying. You may be 
gone about your business, for we have nothing more to 
say to you, seeing you are discharged : and this was all 
he could get from them. Wherefore, after the court was 
risen, he went to speak with them at their chamber, desir- 
ing to know. What cause they had to detain his father, 
seeing they had discharged him, and wishing them to 
consider whether this was not partiality, and would be a 
blemish to them. Whereupon Simpson threatened him, 
saying, If you be not content, we will tender you the oaths 
also, and send you to your father. To which he replied. 
They might do that if they thought fit ; but, whether they 
sent him or no, he intended to go and wait upon his father 
in prison, for that was now his business in that country. 
Then said Justice Parker to him. Do you think, Mr. 
Lower, that I had not cause to send your father and you 




to prison when you had such a great meeting, insomuch 
that the parson of the parish complained to me that he 
hath lost the greatest part of his parishioners, so that when 
he comes amongst them he hath scarce any auditors left ? 
I have heard (replied Thomas Lower) that the priest of 
that parish comes so seldom to visit his flock (but once, it 
may be, or twice, in a year, to gather up his tithes) that 
it was but charity in my father to visit such a forlorn and 
forsaken flock ; and therefore thou hadst no cause to send 
my father to prison for visiting them, or for teaching, in- 
structing, and directing them to Christ, their true teacher, 
who had so little comfort or benefit from their pretended 
pastor, who comes amongst them only to seek for his gain 
from his quarter. Upon this the justices fell a laughing ; 
for it seems Dr. Crowder (who was the priest they spake 
of) was then in the room sitting among them, though 
Thomas Lower did not know him ; and he had the wit 
to hold his tongue, and not undertake to vindicate him- 
self in a matter so notoriously known to be true. But 
when Thomas Lower was come from them, the justices did 
so play upon Dr. Crowder that he was pitifully ashamed, 
and so nettled with it that he threatened to sue Thomas 
Lower in the bishop’s court upon an action of defamation. 
Which, when Thomas Lower heard of, he sent him word 
that he would answer his suit, let him begin it when he 
would, and would bring his whole parish in evidence 
against him : and this cooled the doctor. 

Soon after the sessions were over, the term coming on, an 
habeas-corpus was sent down to Worcester for the sheriff to 
bring me up to the King’s Bench bar. Whereupon the 
under-sherifl‘, having made Thomas Lower his deputy to 



convey me to London, we set forth out of Worcester on 
the twenty-ninth of the Eleventh month, 1673, and came 
to London the second day of the Twelfth month, the ways 
being very deep and the waters out. Next day notice 
being given that I was brought up, the sheriff was ordered 
to bring me into court. They had four counsels that pleaded 
against me, and prevailed with the judges to give judgment 
that I should be sent down to .Worcester sessions; only 
they told me I might put in bail to appear at the sessions 
and to be of good behaviour in the meantime. But I told 
them, I was never in ill behaviour in my life, and that 
they (the four judges) might as well put the oath to me 
there as send me to Worcester to be ensnared by the jus- 
tices in their putting the oath to me and then premuniring 
me, who never took oath in my life. 

I came into Worcester on the last day of the First month, 
1674, being the day before the judges came to town. The 
judge had a mind to have set me at liberty, for he saw 
they had nothing justly against me ; but, willing to ease 
himself, referred me and my case to the sessions again. 

Between this time and the sessions (having the liberty 
of the town for my health’s sake) I had some service for 
the Lord with several people that came to visit me. For 
at one time there came three Nonconformist priests and 
two lawyers to discourse with me ; and one of the priests 
undertook to prove that the Scriptures are the only rule 
of life. Whereupon, after I had plunged him about his 
proof, I had a fit opportunity to open unto them. The right 
and proper use, service, and excellency of the Scriptures, 
and also to shew that the Spirit of God, which was given 
to every one to profit witdial, and the grace of God, which 




bringeth salvation, and which hath appeared to all men, 
and teacheth them that obey it to deny ungodliness and 
worldly lusts, and to live soberly, righteously, and godly 
in this present world, — that this, I say, is the most fit, 
proper, and universal rule, which God hath given to all 
mankind to rule, direct, govern, and order their lives by. 

Another time there came a common-prayer priest and 
some people with him ; and he asked me. If I was grown 
up to perfection? I told him. What I was, I was by the 
grace of God. He replied, It was a modest and civil 
answer. Then he urged the words of John, If we say that 
we have no sin, we deceive ourselves, and the truth is not 
in us. And he asked. What did I say to that? I said, 
with the same apostle. If we say that we have not sinned 
we make Him a liar, and his word is not in us, who came 
to destroy sin and to take away sin. So there is a time 
for people to see that they have sinned, and there is a 
time for them to see that they have sin, and there is a time 
for them to confess their sin and to forsake it, and to know 
the blood of Christ to cleanse from all sin. Then the priest 
w^as asked. Whether Adam was not perfect before he fell ? 
and whether all God’s works were not perfect ? The priest 
said. There might be a perfection as Adam had, and a fall- 
ing from it. But I told him. There is a perfection in Christ 
above Adam and beyond falling ; and that it was the work 
of the ministers of Christ to present every man perfect in 
Christ ; and for the perfecting of them they had their gifts 
from Christ; and, therefore, they that denied perfection 
denied the work of the ministry and the gifts which Christ 
gave for the perfecting of the saints. The priest said. We 
must always be striving. But I told him. It was a sad 


and comfortless sort of striving, to strive with a belief that 
we should never overcome. I told him also that Paul, who 
cried out of the body of death, did also thank God, who 
gave him the victory through our Lord Jesus Christ. So 
there was a time of crying out for want of victory, and 
a time of praising God for the victory. And Paul said, 
There is no condemnation to them that are in Christ Jesus. 
The priest said. Job was not perfect. I told him God 
said Job was a perfect man, and that he did shun evil; 
and the devil was forced to confess that God had set a 
hedge about him, which was not an outward hedge, but 
the invisible, heavenly power. The priest said, Job said. 
He chargeth his angels with folly, and the heavens are 
not clean in his sight. I told him. That was his mistake, 
for it was not Job said so, but Eliphaz, who contended 
against Job. Well, but, said the priest. What say you to 
that Scripture, The justest man that is sinneth seven times 
a day. Why, truly, said I, I say there is no such Scrip- 
ture : and with that the priest’s mouth was stopped. Many 
other services I had with several sorts of people between 
the assizes and the sessions. 

The next quarter sessions began on the twenty-ninth day 
of the Second month, and there I was called before the jus- 
tices. Some of the justices were loving, and would have 
stopped the rest from indicting me or putting the oath to 
me. But Judge Street, who was the chairman, said. He must 
go according to law. So I was sent back to prison again ; 
yet, within two hours after, through the moderation of 
some of the justices, I had liberty given me to go at large 
till next quarter sessions. 

Meanwhile the Yearly Meeting of Friends came on, at 
24 * 




wliich (through the liberty granted me till the sessions) 
I was present, and exceeding glorious the meetings were, 
beyond expression, blessed be the Lord ! 

After the yearly meeting was over, and Friends out of 
the countries were pretty generally returned home, I set 
forward again for Worcester, the sessions drawing on, which 
were held in the Fifth month. And when I was called to 
the bar, and the indictment read, some scruple arising 
among the jury concerning it, the judge of the court (who 
was Justice Street) caused the oaths to be read and ten- 
dered to me again. I told him, I came now to try the 
traverse of my indictment, and that his tendering me the 
oaths anew was a new snare. The judge did not deny but 
there were errors in the indictment. I desired him to an- 
swer me in the presence of the Lord, in whose presence we 
all are. Whether this oath was not tendered me in envy ? 
He would not answer that, but said. Would you had never 
came here to trouble us and the country ! I told him, I 
came not thither of myself, but was brought, being stopped 
in my travel on my journey ; and I did not trouble them, 
but they had brought trouble upon themselves. Then the 
judge told me. What a sad sentence he had to tell me. I 
asked him. Whether what he was going to speak was by 
way of passing sentence or by way of information ? For, 
I told him, I had many things to say, and more errors to 
assign in the indictment (besides those I had already men- 
tioned) to stop him from giving sentence against me upon 
that indictment. He said. He was going to shew me the 
danger of a premunire, which was the loss of my liberty 
and of all my goods and chattels, and to endure imprison- 
ment during life. But, he said, he did not deliver this as 



the sentence of the court upon me, but as an admonition to 
me : and then he bid the jailer take me away. I expected 
to have been called again to hear the sentence, but when I 
was gone the clerk of the peace (whose name was Twittey) 
asked him (as I was informed). Whether that which he had 
spoken to me should stand for sentence ? And he, consult- 
ing with some of the justices, told him. Yes, that was the 
sentence, and should stand. This was done behind my back, 
to save himself from shame in the face of the country. 

The sessions being now over, and I fixed in prison by a 
premunire, my wife came up to me out of the north to be 
with me. While thus I lay in prison, it came upon me to 
state our principle to the king, not with particular relation 
to my own sufferings, but for his better information con- 
cerning our principle and us as a people. It was thus, and 
thus directed : 


The principle of the Quakers is the Spirit of Christ, who 
died for us, and is risen for our justification ; by which we 
know we are his ; and He dwelleth in us by his Spirit ; 
and by the Spirit of Christ we are led out of unrighteous- 
ness and ungodliness. It brings us to deny all plottings 
and contrivings against the king or any man ; and the 
Spirit of Christ brings us to deny all manner of ungodli- 
ness ; . . . and the Spirit of Christ brings us to seek the 
peace and good of all men, and to live peaceably, and leads 
us from such evil works and actions as the magistrate's 
sword takes hold upon. And our desire and labour is 
that all who profess themselves Christians may walk in the 
Spirit of Christ. . . . Then the judges and other magistrates 
would not have so much work in punishing sin in the king- 




dom ; neither then need kings or princes fear any of their 
subjects, if they all walked in the Spirit of Christ. . . . Now, 
the manifestation of the good Spirit is given to every man to 
profit withal, and no man can profit in the things of God 
but by the Spirit of God, which brings to deny all sin and 
evil. . . . 

Now, we are a people who in tenderness of conscience 
to the command of Christ and of his apostles cannot 
swear. Now, if we could take any oath at all, we 
could take the oath of allegiance, as, knowing that King 
Charles was by the power of God brought into England 
and set up king of England, etc., over the heads of our old 
persecutors. And, as for the Pope’s supremacy, we do 
utterly deny it. But Christ and the apostle having com- 
manded us not to swear, but to keep to yea and nay, we 
dare not break their commands ; and therefore many have 
put the oaths to us as a snare, that they might make a prey 
of us. So our denying to swear is not in wilfulness, stub- 
bornness, or contempt, but only in obedience to the com- 
mand of Christ and his apostle. . . . This is from one who 
desires the eternal good and prosperity of the king and of 
all his subjects in the Lord Jesus Christ. G. F. 

About this time I had a fit of sickness, which brought 
me very low and weak in my body, and I continued so a 
pretty while, insomuch that some Friends began to doubt 
of my recovery, and I seemed to myself to be amongst the 
graves and dead corpses. Yet the invisible power did 
secretly support me, and conveyed refreshing strength into 
me, even when I was so weak that I was almost speechless. 
And one night, as I was lying awake upon my bed in the 




glory of the Lord (which was over all), it was said unto 
me, That the Lord had a great deal more work for me to 
do for Him before He took me to Himself. 

After this my wife went to London, and spake with the 
king, laying before him my long and unjust imprisonment. 
The king spake kindly to her, and referred her to the lord- 
keeper, to whom she went, but could not obtain what she 
desired, for he said. The king could not release me other- 
wise than by a pardon. And I was not free to receive a 
pardon, knowing I had not done evil ; for I had rather 
have lain in prison all my days than have come out in 
any way dishonourable to truth. Wherefore, I chose 
to have the validity of my indictment tried before the 

After I had suffered imprisonment a year and almost 
two months for nothing, I was fairly set at liberty upon a 
trial of the errors in my indictment, without receiving any 
pardon, or coming under any obligation or engagement at 
all. And the Lord’s everlasting power went over all, to 
his glory and praise, and to the magnifying of his name 
for ever ! Amen. 

I stayed in and near London until the yearly meeting 
came on, to which Friends came up from most parts of the 
nation, and some from beyond the seas, and a glorious 
meeting we had in the everlasting power of God. After 
this meeting was over, the parliament being also risen (who 
had done nothing for nor against Friends), I was clear of 
my service for the Lord at London. And, having taken 
my leave of Friends there, and had a glorious meeting with 
some of them at John Elson’s in the morning before I came 
away, I set forward from thence, with my wife and her 

286 PASSAGES FROM [ 1676 . 

daughter Susan, by coach (for I was not able to travel on 
horseback) towards the north, and came safe to Swarth- 
inore. After I had been a while at Swarthmore, several 
Friends from divers places and parts of the nation came 
to visit me, and some out of Scotland, by whom I under- 
stood that there were four young students of Aberdeen 
convinced there this year at a dispute held there by Rob- 
ert Barclay and George Keith with some of the scholars 
of that university. 

Among others of the neighbourhood that came to visit 
me. Colonel Kirby was one, who had been one of my great 
persecutors, but now he said he came to bid me welcome into 
the country, and carried himself at this time in appear- 
ance very lovingly. Yet, before I went from Swarthmore, 
he sent for the constables of Ulverstoue, and ordered them 
to come up to me, and to tell me. That we must have no 
more meetings at Sw^arthmore, for, if w^e had, they were 
commanded by him to break them up ; and they were to 
come the next First-day after. That day we had a very 
precious meeting there, and the Lord’s presence w^as won- 
derful amongst us, and the constables did not come to dis- 
turb us. But the meetings have been quiet since, and have 

The illness I got in my imprisonment at Worcester had 
so much weakened me that it was long before I recovered 
my natural strength again. For which reason, and for that I 
had many things lay upon me to write, both for public and 
private service, I did not stir much abroad during the time 
that I now stayed in the north, but, when Friends were not 
with me, spent pretty much time in miting books and 
papers for truth’s service. 




I also writ the following general epistle to Friends at 
the yearly meeting in London : 

My Dear Friends and Brethren, whom the Lord 
hath preserved by his eternal power to this day over and 
through many troubles, storms and tempests, and prisons : 
and therefore let every one’s faith stand in the power of 
God, . . . and not in men, nor their speeches of the good 
words ; for we have seen by experience, when they begin 
to cry up men, and their faith to stand in them, such men 
as would have people’s faith stand in them love popular- 
ity, and bring not people’s faith to stand in the power of 
God, and such cannot exalt Christ ; and, when such fall, 
they draw a great company after them. . . . 

And if any should go from the spirit of prophecy, that 
did open to them, and from the power, they may speak 
their experiences which the power hath opened to them 
formerly. ... Yet if they do not walk in the Spirit of God, 
and in the light, and in the grace, which keeps their hearts 
stablished, and their words seasoned, and also their faith to 
stand in the power of God, in which the kingdom stands ; 
they may go forth like the false Christians, and like the 
Jews, and like Adam and Eve, and Cain, and Corah, and 
Balaam, and be wandering stars, trees without fruit, and 
wells without water, and clouds without rain ; and so come 
to be unsavoury and trodden down. . . . 

And all Friends and brethren that do declare God’s 
eternal truth and word of life, live in it; and be seasoned 
wdth grace, and salted with the heavenly salt, that your 
lives and conversations may preach wherever you come : 
that there be no rawness, nor no quenching of the Spirit, 




nor despising prophecy, neither in men nor women. . . . And 
that there may be none slothful, nor sitting down in earthly 
things, and minding them, like Demas of old; lest you 
clothe yourselves with another clothing than you had at 
first : but all to keep chaste ; for the chaste do follow the 

And Friends that are settled in places, that be ministers, 
possess, as if ye did not ; married, as if ye were not : and 
be loose to the world in the Lord’s power; for Gods oil 
will be a-top of all visible things, which makes his lamps 
to burn, and to give light afar ofil And none strive nor 
covet to be rich in this world, in these changeable things 
that will pass away : but your faith to stand in the Lord 
God, who changes not; that created all, and gives the 
increase of all. ... 

And Friends, be tender to the tender principle of God 
in all, and shun the occasion of vain disputes and janglings, 
both amongst yourselves and others ; for that many times 
is like a blustering wind, that hurts and bruises the tender 
buds and plants. For the world, though they have the 
words, yet they be out of the life : and the Apostle’s dis- 
puting with them were to bring them to the life. And 
those disputes, that were amongst the Christians about 
genealogies, and circumcision, and the law, and meats and 
drinks, and days, those came to be the worst sort of dis- 
puters, whom the apostles judged ; for such destroyed 
people from the faith. And therefore did the apostles 
exhort the churches, that every one’s faith should stand in 
the power of God, and to look at Jesus, which was the 
author of it ; and there every graft stands in Christ, the 
vine, quiet, where no blustering storms could hurt them : 




and there is the safety. And there all are of one mind, 
one faith, one soul, one spirit, baptized into one body with 
the one spirit and made all to drink into one spirit ; one 
church, one head, that is heavenly and spiritual ; one faith 
in this head, Christ, who is the author of it, and hath the 
glory of it ; one Lord to order all, who is the baptizer into 
this one body. . . . 

And Friends, in the Lord’s power and truth, what good 
you can do for Friends that be in prison or sufferers, as to 
the informing of them, or helping of them, every one bend 
yourselves to the Lord’s power and spirit, to do his will 
and his business; and in that, all will have a fellow-feeling 
of one another’s conditions, in bonds, or in what trials or 
tribulations soever : you will have a fellow-feeling one of 
another, having one head, and one Lord, and being one 
body in Him. . . . 

So dwell in the love of God, which passeth knowledge, 
which love of God doth edify the living members of the 
body of Christ ; which love of God you come to be built 
up in, and in the holy faith, which Christ is the author of, 
that stands in his power. And this love of God, it brings 
you to bear all things, and endure all things, and hoj>e all 
things. From this love of God, which you have in Christ 
Jesus, nothing will be able to separate you, neither powers, 
nor principalities, heights nor depths, things present nor 
things to come, prisons, nor spoiling of goods, neither death 
nor life. . . . 

And Friends, take heed of speaking the things of God 
in the words that men’s wisdom hath taught; for those 
words will lift up the foolish, that be erred from the Spirit 
of God : which words and wisdom is for condemnation, and 
25 T 




that which is lifted up by them, and they that thereby 
speak the things of God in them. . . . 

As I had been moved of the Lord to recommend unto 
Friends the setting up of the quarterly and monthly meet- 
ings in all counties, truth still spreading further over the 
nation, and Friends increasing in number, I was moved by 
the same eternal Power to recommend the setting up the 
women’s meetings also ; that all, both male and female, that 
had received the gospel, the word of eternal life, might 
come into the order of the gospel, brought forth by the 
power of God, and might act for God in the power, and 
therein do business and service for Him in his church. 
All the faithful must labour in God’s vineyard, they being 
his hired servants, and He having given them the earnest 
of his Spirit. For a master that hires a servant, and gives 
him the earnest of his hire, expects he should do his work 
after he knows his will, in the outward creation; so al l 
God’s people tha^be of the new creation a nd have receive jd 
the earnest of his Spirit, cnightTo labour with , by, and in 
his Spirit, power, and grace, and faith in the light, in God’s 
vineyard, that they may have their wages every one, male 
and female, when they have done God’s work and business 
ill his day, which is eternal life. But none can labour in 
his vineyard, and do his work and will, but as they walk 
in the heavenly divine light, grace, and Spirit of Christ, 
which is, hath been, and is my travail and labour in the 
Lord to turn all to. 

But some that professed truth, and had made a great 
shew therein, being gone from the simplicity of the gos- 
pel into jangling, division, and a spirit of separation, en- 
deavoured to discourage Friends (especially the women) 




from their godly care and watchfulness in the church over 
one another in the truth, opposing their meetings, which, 
in the power of the Lord, were set up for that end and ser- 
vice. Wherefore, I was moved of the Lord to write the 
following epistle, and send it forth among Friends : 

All my dear Friends, live in the seed of peace, Christ 
Jesus, in whom ye have all life. And that spirit that comes 
amongst you to raise up strife is out of Christ. . . . Now, 
some that are of this spirit have said to me, They see no 
service in women’s meetings. My answer is, and hath been, 
to them and such, If they be blind and without sight, they 
should not oppose others, for there is none imposes any- 
thing upon them ; for God never received the blind for a 
sacrifice, neither can his people. But Christ has enlight- 
ened all, and to as many as receive Him He gives power 
to become the sons of God. And such as be heirs of his 
power and of his gospel, which brings life and immortality 
to light, they can see over him that has darkened them ; and 
all such do keep the order of the gospel, the power of God, 
and their meetings in it ; which preserves them in life and 
in immortality. And all these do see the great service of 
the men’s and of the women’s meetings in the order of the 
gospel, which is the power of God. ... I did not expect 
but that there would be an opposition against such meet- 
ings. But never heed, truth will come over them all, and 
is over them all, and faith must have the victory ; for the 
gospel and its order is everlasting, and the Seed (Christ) 
is the beginning and the ending, and will outlast all ; the 
Amen, in whom ye have peace. . . G. F, 




Now, after I had finished those services which \af upon 
me then to do, feeling my spirit drawn again towards 
the south (though I was yet but weakly, and not able to 
travel far in a day), I left Swarthmore on the twenty-sixth 
day of the First month, 1677. It pleased the Lord to bring 
me safe to London, though much wearied with travel ; for, 
though I rode not very far in a day, yet, having had much 
weakness of body, continual travel was hard to me. Besides, 
I had not much rest a-nights to refresh nature, for I often 
sate late up with Friends where I lodged, to inform and 
advise them in things wherein they were wanting; and 
when I was in bed I was often hindered of sleep by great 
pains which I felt in my head and teeth, occasioned (as I 
thought) by cold I had taken by riding often in the rain. 
But the Lord’s power was over all, and carried me through 
all, to his praise. 

In my journey I observed a slackness and shortness in 
some that professed truth, in keeping up the ancient testi- 
mony of truth against tithes ; for, wherever that spirit got 
entrance which wrought division in the church and opposed 
the men’s and women’s meetings, it weakened those that 
received it in their testimony against tithes. Wherefore, I 
vras moved of the Lord to give forth a short paper, by way 
of an epistle to Friends, to stir up the pure mind in them, 
and to encourage and strengthen them in their Christian 
testimony against that anti-Christian yoke and oppression. 

I came to London on the twenty-third of the Third 
month, some ten or twelve days before the yearly meeting. 
Many Friends came from most parts of the nation, and 
some out of Scotland, Holland, etc., and very glorious 
meetings we had, wherein the Lord’s powerful presence 


was very largely felt, and the affairs of truth were sweetly 
carried on in the unity of the Spirit, to the satisfaction and 
comfort of the upright-hearted. Blessed be the Lord for 
ever ! 

It was upon me from the Lord to go into Holland to 
visit Friends there, and to preach the gospel there and in 
some parts of Germany [in which service he spent three 
months]. The Friends that then went over with me were 
William Penn, Robert Barclay, George Keith and his wife, 
John Furly and his brother, William Tailcoat, George 
Watts, and Isabel Yeomans, who Is one of my wife’s 

At Amsterdam I writ a letter to the Princess Elizabeth, 
which Isabel Yeomans delivered to her when George Keith’s 
wife and she went to visit her. 

Princess Elizabeth : — I have heard of thy tenderness 
towards the Lord and his holy truth by some. Friends that 
have visited thee, and also by some of thy letters which 
I have seen ; which indeed is a great thing for a person 
of thy quality to have such a tender mind after the Lord 
and his precious truth, seeing so many are swallowed up 
with voluptuousness and the pleasures of this world ; and 
yet all make an outward profession of God and Christ one 
way or other, but without any deep inward sense and feel- 
ing of Him. For it is not many mighty nor wise of the 
world that can become fools for Christ’s sake, or can be- 
come low in the humility of Christ Jesus from their mighty 
state, through which they might receive a mightier estate 
and a mightier kingdom through the inward holy Spirit 
and the divine light and power of God, and a mightier wis- 
25 * 




dom, which is from above, pure and peaceable — which 
wisdom is above that which is below, that is earthly, sen- 
sual, and devilish, by which men destroy one another, yea, 
about their religions, ways and worships, and churches ; 
but this they have not from God nor Christ. But the wis- 
dom which is from above, by which all things were made 
and created, which the holy fear of God in the heart is 
the beginning of, that keeps the heart clean. And by and 
with this wisdom are all God’s children to be ordered, and 
with it come to order all things to God’s glory. So this is 
the wisdom that is justified of her children; and in this 
fear of God and wisdom my desire is that thou may be 
preserved to God’s glory. For the Lord is come to teach 
his people Himself, and to set up his ensign, that the 
nations may flow unto it. And there hath been an apos- 
tacy since the apostles’ days from the divine light of Christ, 
which should have given them the light of the knowledge 
of the glory of God in the face of Christ Jesus ; and like- 
wise from the Holy Spirit, which would have led them into 
all truth ; and therefore have people set up so many leaders 
without them, to give them knowledge ; and also from the 
holy and precious faith which Jesus Christ is the author 
and finisher of; which faith purifies the heart, and gives 
victory over that which separates from God ; through which 
faith they have access to God, and in which faith they 
please God; the mystery of which faith is held in a 
pure conscience; and also from the gospel which was 
preached in the apostles’ days (which gospel is the power 
of God), which brings life and immortality to light in man 
and woman, by which people should have seen over the 
devil that has darkened them, and before he was ; which 




gospel will preserve all them that receive it in life and in 
immortality. For the eyes of people have been after men, 
and not after the Lord, who doth write his law in the 
hearts and puts it into the minds of all the children of 
the new covenant of light, life, and grace ; through which 
they all come to know the Lord, from the least to the 
greatest, so that the knowledge of the Lord may cover 
the earth as the waters doth the sea. And this work of the 
Lord is a beginning again, as it was in the apostles’ days, 
that people shall come to receive an unction in them again 
from the Holy One, by which they shall know all things, 
and shall not need any man to teach them but as the 
anointing doth teach them; and also to know what the 
righteousness of faith speaks, the word nigh in the heart 
and mouth, to obey it and to do it ; which was the word 
of faith the apostles preached, which is now received and 
preached again, which is the duty of all .true Christians to 
receive. And so now people are coming out of the apos- 
tacy to the light of Christ and his Spirit, and to receive 
faith from Him, and not from men, and to receive the gos- 
pel from Him and their unction from Him, the Word ; and 
as they receive Him they declare Him freely, as his com- 
mand was to his disciples and is so still to the learners and 
receivers of Him. For the Lord God and his Son Jesus 
Christ is come to teach his people, and to bring them from 
all the world’s ways to Christ, the way, the truth, and the 
life, who is the way to the Father ; and from all the world’s 
teachers and speakers to Him, the speaker and teacher (as 
Heb. i. 1) ; and from all the world’s worshippers to worship 
God in the spirit and in the truth (which the devil, the 
destroyer, is out of ) ; which worship Christ set up above 




sixteen hundred years ago, when he put down the Jews’ 
worship at the temple at Jerusalem and the worship at the 
mountain where Jacob’s well was ; and to bring people from 
all the world’s religions which they have made since the 
apostles’ days to the religion that was set up by Christ and 
his apostles, which is pure and undefiled before God, and 
keeps from the spots of the world ; and to bring them out 
of all the world’s churches and fellowships that they have 
made and set up since the apostles’ days to the church that 
is in God the Father of our Lord Jesus Christ (Thess. i. 1) ; 
and to bring to the unity and fellowship in the Holy Spirit, 
that doth mortify and circumcise and baptize to plunge down 
sin and corruption that has got up* in man and woman by 
transgression : and in this Holy Spirit there is a holy fel- 
lowship and unity ; yea, it is the bond of the Prince of 
princes and King of kings and Lord of lords’ peace, which 
heavenly peace all the true Christians are to maintain with 
spiritual weapons, not with carnal. 

And now, my friend, the holy men of God did speak 
forth the Scriptures as they were moved by the Holy 
Ghost, and all Christendom are on heaps about those 
Scriptures, because they are not led by the same Holy 
Ghost as they were that gave forth the Scriptures, which 
Holy Ghost they must come to in themselves and be led 
by, if they come into all the truth of them and to have 
the comfort of God and Christ and them. For none can 
call Jesus Lord but by the Holy Ghost, and all they that 
do call Christ Lord without the Holy Ghost take his name 
in vain. And, likewise, all that name his name are to 
depart from iniquity ; then they name his name with rever- 
ence in truth and righteousness. And O therefore feel the 




grace and truth in thy heart that is come by Jesus Christ, 
which is a teacher that will teach thee how to live and 
what to deny ; and it will establish thy heart and season 
thy words and bring thy salvation, and will be a teacher 
unto thee at all times, and by it thou mayest receive Christ, 
from whence it comes ; and as many as receive Him to them 
He gives power not only to stand against sin and evil, but 
to become the sons of God ; if sons, then heirs, of a life and 
a world and kingdom that is everlasting, without end, and 
of the eternal riches and treasures thereof. So in haste, 
with liiy love in the Lord Jesus Christ, that has tasted 
death for every man, and bruises the serpent’s head that 
has been betwixt man and God, that through Christ man 
may come to God again, and so can praise God through 
Jesus Christ, the Amen, who is the spiritual and heavenly 
rock and foundation for all God’s people to build upon, to 
the praise and glory of God, who is over all, blessed for 
evermore ! George Fox. 

Amsterdam, the 7th of ) 
the 6th month, 1677. ) 

P. S. — The bearer hereof is a daughter-in-law of mine,, 
that comes with Gertrude Dirick Nieson and George Keith’s 
wife, to give thee a visit. G. F. 


Dear Friend: — I cannot but have a tender love to 
those that love the Lord Jesus Christ, and to whom it 
is given, not only to believe in Him, but also to suffer for 
Him ; therefore your letter and your friend’s visit have 
been both very welcome to me. I shall follow their and 




your counsel as far as God will afford me light and unction : 
remaining still your loving friend, Elizabeth. 

Hertfort, the 30tli of August, 1677. 

Coming to Oldenburgh, it was a lamentable sight to see 
so great and brave a city burnt down. We went to an 
inn, and though it was the First-day of the week, there 
were the soldiers drinking, and playing at shovel-board; 
and at those few houses that were left, the shops were open, 
and the people trading one with another. I was moved to 
speak to the people, and declare the truth among them, and 
warn them of the judgments of God. And though they 
heard me quietly, and were civil towards me, yet I was 
burdened with their wickedness. And many times in 
mornings, noons, and nights, at the inns, and on the ways, 
as I travelled, I spake to the people, preaching the truth 
to them, and warning them of the day of the Lord, and 
exhorting them to turn to the light and Spirit of God in 
themselves, that thereby they might be led out of evil. 

We took shipping at Embden, and passed to Delfziel, and 
w^ent to an inn, where a Friend came to us, that then lived 
in Delfziel, having been often banished from Embden. He 
was a goldsmith by trade, and had an house and shop in 
Embden ; and still as they banished him, he went again. 
Then they imprisoned him, and fed him with bread and 
water; and at length took his goods from him, and banished 
him, his wife, and children; leaving them neither place to 
come to, nor any thing to subsist on. We comforted and 
encouraged him in the Lord, exhorting him to be faithful, 
and stand stedfast in the testimony committed to him. 

Finding our spirits clear of the service which the Lord 




had giveu us to do in Holland, we took leave of Friends, and 
passed by boat to the Briel, in order to take passage in the 
packet-boat for England ; several Friends of Rotterdam 
accompanying us, and some of Amsterdam. I stayed in 
London a month or five weeks, visiting meetings, and help- 
ing and encouraging Friends to labour for the deliverance 
of their suffering brethren in other parts. Afterwards we 
travelled through the country, visiting Friends, and having 
many meetings amongst them. I came to London on the 
Eighth day of the Third month. 

About two weeks after I came to London, the yearly 
meeting began, to which Friends came up out of most parts 
of the nation; and a glorious heavenly meeting we had. 
Oh, the glory, majesty, love, life, wisdom, and unity, that 
was amongst us ! the Power reigned over all ; and many 
testimonies were born therein against that ungodly spirit 
which sought to make rents and divisions amongst the 
Lord’s people; but not one mouth was opened amongst us 
in its defence, or on its behalf. Good and comfortable 
accounts also we had, for the most part, from Friends in 
other countries; of which iTind a brief account in a letter, 
which soon after I writ to my wife, the copy whereof here 
follows : 

Dear Heart: — To whom is my love in the everlasting 
seed of life that reigns over all. Great meetings here have 
been, and the Lord’s power hath been stirring through all ; 
the like hath not been. And the Lord hath in his power 
knit Friends wonderfully together, and the glorious presence 
of the Lord did appear among Friends. And now the 
meetings are over (blessed be the Lord !) in quietness and 




peace. From Holland, I hear that things are well there. 
Some Friends are gone that way, to be at their yearly 
meeting at Amsterdam. At Embden, Friends that were 
banished, are gotten into the city again. At Dantzick, 
Friends are in prison ; and the magistrates threatened them 
with harder imprisonment : but the next day the Lutherans 
rose, and plucked down (or defaced) the Popish monastery ; 
so they have work enough among themselves. The King 
of Poland did receive my letter, and read it himself ; and 
Friends have since printed it in High Dutch. By letters 
from the half-yearly meeting in Ireland, I hear that they 
be all in love there. And at Barbadoes, Friends are in 
quietness, and their meetings settled in peace. At Antegoa, 
also, and Nevis, truth prospers, and Friends have their 
meetings orderly and well. Likewise in New England, 
and other places, things concerning truth and Friends are 
well ; and in those places, the men’s and women’s nieetings 
are settled ; blessed be the Lord ! So keep in God’s power 
and seed, that is over all, in whom ye all have life and sal- 
vation ; for the Lord reigns over all, in his glory, and in his 
kingdom. Glory to his name for ever, amen ! So in haste, 
with my love to you all, and to all Friends, G. F. 

London, the 26th of tlie ) 

3d Month, 1678. ) 

I continued yet in and about London some weeks, the 
Parliament sitting again, and Friends attending upon them 
to get some redress of our sufferings, which about this time 
were very great, and heavy upon many Friends in divers 
parts of the nation ; they being very unduly prosecuted 
upon the statutes made against Popish recusants ; though 




our persecutors could not but know that Friends were 
utterly against Popery ; having born testimony against it 
in word and writing, and suffered under it. But though 
many of the members of Parliament in either House were 
kind to Friends, and willing to have done something for 
their ease ; yet, having much business upon them, they were 
hindered from doing the good they would ; so that the 
sufferings upon Friends were continued. 

But that which added much to the grief and exercise of 
Friends was, that some who made a profession of the same 
truth with us, being gone from the simplicity of the gospel 
into a fleshly liberty, and labouring to draw others after 
them, did oppose the order and discipline which God by 
his power had set up and established in his church ; and 
made a great noise and clamour against prescriptions; 
whereby they easily drew after them such as were loosely 
inclined, and desired a broader way than the path of truth 
to walk in. Some also, that were more simple, but young 
in truth or weak in judgment, were apt to be betrayed by 
them, not knowing the depths of Satan in these wiles. For 
whose sakes I was moved to write the following paper, for 
the undeceiving the deceived, and the opeuing the under- 
standings of the weak in this matter : 

All you that do deny prescriptions without distinction, 
you may as well deny all the scriptures which were given 
forth by the power and Spirit of God. For do not they 
prescribe how men should walk both to God and man, both 
in the Old Testament and in the New ? Yea, from the very 
first promise of Christ in Genesis, what people ought to 
believe and trust in ; and all along till ye come to the 




Prophets. Did uot the Lord prescribe to his people, both 
by the fathers and then by his prophets? did He not 
prescribe to the people how they should walk, though they 
turned against the prophets in the old covenant for declar- 
ing or prescribing to them the way how they might walk 
to please God, and keep in favour with Him ? And then, 
after, in the days of Christ, did not He prescribe and teach 
how people should walk and believe? And after Him the 
apostles ; did not they prescribe unto people how they 
might come to believe, and receive the gospel and the 
kingdom of God, directing unto that which would give 
them the knowledge of God, and how they should walk in 
the new covenant in the days of the gospel, and by what 
way they should come to the holy city ? And did not the 
apostles send forth their decrees by faithful, chosen men, 
(them that had hazarded their lives for Christ’s sake,) to 
the churches, by which they were established ? And so you, 
that deny prescriptions given forth by the power and Spirit 
of God, do thereby oppose the Spirit that gave them forth 
in all the holy men of God. . . . And see what liberty they 
pleaded for, and ran into in the apostles’ days, who could 
not abide the cross, the yoke of Jesus. And therefore we 
see, the same rough and high spirit cries now for liberty 
(which the power and Spirit of Christ cannot give); and 
cries imposition, and yet is imposing ; and cries liberty of 
conscience, and yet is opposing liberty of conscience ; and 
cries against prescriptions, and yet is prescribing both in 
words and writiug: so with the everlasting power and 
Spirit of God this spirit is fathomed, its rise, beginning, 
and end ; and it is judged. And this spirit cries, we must 
uot judge conscience, we must not judge matters of faith. 

1678 .] 



and we must not judge the spirits, nor religions, etc. Yes, 
they that be in the pure Spirit and power of God, which 
the apostles were in, they judge of conscience, whether it 
be a seared conscience or a tender conscience; they judge 
of faith, whether it be a dead one or a living one; they 
judge of religion, whether it be vain, or pure, or undefiled ; 
they judge of spirits and try them, whether they be of God 
or no ; they judge of hope, whether it be of hypocrites or 
the true hope that purifies, even as God is pure ; they judge 
of belief, whether it be that which is born of God and over- 
cometh the world, or that which runs into the spirit of the 
world, which lusts to envy and doth not overcome the 
world ; and they judge of worships, whether they be will- 
worships and the worship of the beast and dragon, or the 
worship of God in spirit and in truth ; they judge of 
angels, whether they be fallen or them that keep their 
habitation ; and they judge the world, that grieves and 
quenches the Spirit, and hates the light, and turns the 
grace of God into wantonness, and resists the Holy Ghost ; 
they judge of the hearts, ears, and lips, which are circum- 
cised and which are uncircumcised ; they judge of ministers, 
and apostles and messengers, whether they be of Satan or 
of Christ ; they judge of differences in outward things, in 
the church or elsewhere; yea, the least member of the 
church hath power to judge of such things, having the 
one true measure and true weight to weigh things, and 
measure things withal, without respect to persons. And 
this judgment is given, and all these things are done by the 
same power and Spirit the apostles were in. And also such 
can judge of election and reprobation ; and who keep their 
habitation and who not ; and who are Jews, and who are 




of the synagogue of Satan; and who are in the doctrine 
of Christ, and who are in the doctrines of devils ; and who 
prescribes and declares things from the power and Spirit 
of God, to preserve all in the power and Spirit of God ; 
and who prescribes and declares things from a loose spirit, 
to let all loose from under the yoke of Christ, the power 
of God, into looseness and liberty. And likewise can judge 
and discern who brings people into the possession of the 
gospel of light and life over death and darkness, and into 
the truth, where the devil cannot get in ; and who brings 
them into the possession of death and darkness, out of the 
glorious liberty of the gospel, and of Jesus Christ, and his 
faith, and truth, and Spirit, and light, and grace. For 
there is no true liberty but in that ; and that liberty 
answers the grace, the truth, the light, the Spirit, the faith, 
the gospel of Christ, in every man and woman, and is the 
yoke to the contrary in every man and woman. . . And 
Christ hath given, judgment to his saints in his church, 
though He be judge of all; and the saints, in the power 
and Spirit of God, had and have power to judge of words 
and manners, of lives and conversations, and growths and 
states from a child to a father in the truth ; and to whom 
they are a savour of death, and to w^hom they are a savour 
of life ; and who serve the Lord Jesus Christ and preach 
Him, and who preach themselves and serve themselves ; and 
who talk of the light, and of faith, and of the gospel, and 
of hope, and of grace, and preach such things; and in 
their works and lives deny them all, and God and Christ, 
and preach up liberty from that in themselves to that in 
others, whicli should be under the yoke and cross of Christ, 
the power of God. And so the saints, in the powder and 




Spirit of Christ, can discern and distinguish who serves God 
and Christ, and who serves Him not; and so can put a 
distinction between the profane and the holy. But such as 
have lost their eye-salve, and their sight is grown dim, lose 
this judgment, discerning, and distinction in the church of 
Christ. . . . And therefore all are exhorted to keep in the 
power and Spirit of Christ Jesus, and in the word of life, 
and the wisdom of God, (which is above that that is below ;) 
in which they may keep their heavenly understandings 
and heavenly discernings ; and so set the heavenly spiritual 
judgment over that which is for judgment, which dishonours 
God, which leads into loose and false liberty ; out of the 
unity which stands in the heavenly Spirit ; which brings 
into conformity, and to be conformable to the image of the 
Son of God, and his gospel, the power of God, (which was 
before the devil was,) and his truth, (which the devil is 
out of ;) in which all are of one mind, heart, and soul, and 
come to drink into one Spirit, being baptized into one Spirit, 
and so into one body, which Christ is the head of ; and so 
keep one fellowship in the Spirit, and unity in the Spirit, 
which is the bond of peace, the Prince of princes’ peace. . . . 

At Leicester I went to the jail to visit the Friends that 
were in prison there for the testimony of Jesus, with whom 
I spent some time ; encouraging them in the Lord to per- 
severe stedfastly and faithfully in their testimony, and not 
to be weary of suffering for his sake. And when I had 
taken my leave of the Friends I sp^ke with the jailer, 
desiring him to be kind to them, and let them have what 
liberty he could to visit their families sometimes. 

After this I spent about two weeks in Yorkshire, travel- 
26 * U 




ling from place to place amongst Friends in the Lord’s 
service, and many heavenly meetings I had in that county. 
Then, visiting Eobert Widders at Kellet, in Lancashire, I 
passed to Arnside, in Westmoreland, where I had a precious, 
living meeting in the Lord’s blessed power, to the great 
satisfaction and comfort of Friends, who came from divers 
parts to it. The next day I went to Swarthmore ; and, it 
being the meeting-day there, I had a sweet opportunity 
with Friends, our hearts being opened in the love of God, 
and his blessed life flowing amongst us. 

I abode in the north at this time above a year, having 
service for the Lord amongst Friends there, and being 
much taken up in writing books and papers — some in 
defence of truth in answer to books published by adver- 
saries, and some for the opening the principles and doc- 
trines of truth to the world, that they might come to have 
a right understanding thereof and be gathered thereunto. 
Divers epistles and papers I writ unto Friends, during my 
stay in the north : one whereof was, in a few lines. To 
encourage Friends to be bold and valiant for the truth 
which the Lord had called them to bear witness to. 

The next day, having a sense upon me how some that 
had received the truth and had openings thereof, for want 
of keeping low, had run out therefrom, I was moved to give 
forth the following epistle as a warning and exhortation to 
all to dwell in humility : 

My Dear Friends, whom the Lord in his tender mer- 
cies hath visited with the day-spring from on high, and 
hath opened you to confess and bow to his name, keep low 
in your minds and learn of Christ, who teacheth you humil- 




ity and to keep in it ; so that in no wise ye that be^younger 
be exalted or puffed up or conceited through your open- 
ings, and by that means lose your conditions by being car- 
ried up into presumption, and then fall into despair, and 
so abuse the power of God. . . . Therefore, it doth concern 
you to be comprehended into that which ye do preach to 
others, and to keep low in it, and then the God of truth will 
exalt the humble in his truth, light, grace, power, and Spirit, 
and in his wisdom to his glory. ... So let none quench the 
Spirit nor its motions, nor grieve it, nor err from it, but be 
led by it, which keeps every one in their tents. Which 
Holy Spirit of God giveth them an understanding how to 
serve and worship and please the holy, pure God, their 
Maker and Creator in Christ Jesus, and how to wait, and how 
to speak, and so to answer the Spirit of God in his people, in 
which Holy Spirit is the holy unity and fellowship. . . . 

About the latter end of this year I was moved of the 
Lord to travel up into the south again. Wherefore, after 
I had taken my leave of my wife and the family, and 
of the neighbouring Friends, I set forward on my journey 
in the beginning of the First month, 1679-80. I abode at 
London most part of this winter, having much service for 
the Lord there, both in meetings and out ; for, as it was a 
time of great sufferings upon Friends, I was drawn forth 
in spirit to visit Friends' meetings more frequently, to 
encourage and strengthen them both by exhortation and 
example. The parliament also was sitting, and Friends 
were diligent to wait upon them to lay their grievances 
before them, of which we received fresh accounts almost 
every day of the sad sufferings Friends underwent in many 



[ 1682 . 

parts of the nation. In this service of seeking relief for 
my suffering brethren I spent much time, together with 
other Friends, who were freely given up to that service, 
attending at the parliament-house day by day for many 
days together, and watching all opportunities to speak 
with such members of either house as would hear our just 
complaints. And, indeed, some of the members of each 
house were very courteous to us, and appeared willing to 
help us if they could. But, the parliament being then 
earnest in examining the Popish Plot, and contriving ways 
to discover such as were popishly affected, our adversaries 
took advantages against us (because they knew we could 
not swear nor fight) to expose us to those penalties that 
were made against Papists, though they knew in their con- 
sciences that we were no Papists, and had had experience 
of us that we were no plotters. 

A little before the time came for the choosing new sheriffs 
for the city, they who stood to be chosen, desiring our Friends 
to give their voices for them, I writ a few lines tending to 
discover what spirit they were of, and how they stood 
afiected to true liberty. But whatever they were that 
stood to be chosen, I observed there was a heat and strife 
in the spirits of the people that were to choose ; wherefore I 
writ a few lines to be spread amongst them, directed thus : 


People. — All keep in the gentle and peaceable wisdom 
of God, which is above that that is earthly, sensual, and 
devilish ; and live in that love of God that is not puffed 
up nor is unseemly, which envieth not, but beareth and 




eudureth all things ; and in this love ye will seek the good 
and peace of all men and the hurt of no man. Keep out 
of all heats, and be not hot-headed, but be cool and gentle, 
that your Christian moderation may appear to all men, for 
the Lord is at hand who beholds all men’s words, thoughts, 
and actions, and will reward every one according to their 
works ; and what every man soweth that shall he reap. 

I writ another paper also concerning meditation, delight, 
exercise, and study, shewing from the Scriptures of truth 
what the true Christians ought to meditate upon and to 
exercise their minds in, and what they should take delight 
in, and what they should study to do. For in these things 
not the profane and loose people only, but even the great 
professors of religion, are very much mistaken, taking 
delight in earthly, fading, perishing things, whereas they 
ought to meditate on heavenly things, and to delight in 
the law of God after the inward man, and exercise them- 
selves to have always a conscience void of offence towards 
God and towards men, as the apostle Paul did. 

The heat of persecution still continuing, I felt my ser- 
vice to be most at London, where our meetings were for 
the most part disturbed and broken up, or Friends were 
forced to meet without doors, being kept out of their meet- 
ing-houses by the officers. Yet sometimes, beyond expec- 
tation, we got a quiet and peaceable meeting in the houses. 
One time I was minded to have gone a mile or two out of 
town to visit a Friend that was not well. But, hearing 
that the king had sent to the mayor to put the laws in 
execution against Dissenters, and that the magistrates, 
thereupon, intended to nail up the meeting-house doors, I 




had not freedom to go out of town, but was moved to go 
to the meeting at Gracious street. And, notwithstanding 
all the threats, a great meeting it was, and very quiet ; and 
the glory of the Lord shone over all. 

It was not long after this that I received an account by 
letter from some Friends that were prisoners in Denby, in 
Wales, by which I understood that many Friends there 
were under great sufferings for the testimony of a good 
conscience. In the tender sense whereof I was moved in 
the love of God to visit them with a few lines as a word 
of consolation to them in their sufferings, and of exhorta- 
tion to stand fast in the testimony committed to them. 
And that which I writ was thus : 

Dear suffering lambs, for the name and command of 
Jesus. Be valiant for his truth and faithful, and ye will 
feel the presence of Christ with you. And look at Him 
who suffered for you, and hath bought you and will feed 
you, who saith. Be of good comfort, I have overcome 
the world ; who destroys the devil and his works, and 
bruises the serpent’s head. I say. Look at Christ, who is 
your sanctuary, in whom ye have rest and peace. To you 
it is given not only to believe but to suffer for his name’s 
sake. And they that will live godly in Christ Jesus shall 
suffer persecution by the ungodly professors of Christ Jesus, 
who live out of Him. And therefore be valiant for God’s 
truth upon the earth, and look above that spirit that makes 
you suffer, up to Christ, who was before it was, and will be 
when it is gone. Consider all the prophets, Christ, and the 
apostles who suffered and were persecuted, but they never 
persecuted them as true men, but as deceivers, and yet true. 


And Christ is the same to-day as He was yesterday — a rock 
and foundation for your age and generation for you to 
build upon. 

Now, because the magistrates were, many of them, un- 
willing to have fines laid upon meeting-houses, they kept 
Friends out in many places, setting officers and guards of 
soldiers at the doors and passages. And yet sometimes 
Friends were fined for speaking or praying, though it were 
abroad. One First-day it was upon me to go to Devonshire- 
House meeting in the afternoon, and, because I had heard 
Friends were kept out there that morning (as they were 
that day at most meetings about the city), I went some- 
what the sooner, and got into the yard before the soldiers 
came to guard the passages, but the constables were got 
there before me, and stood in the doorway with their staves. 
I asked them to let me go in. They said. They could not, 
nor durst not, for they were commanded the contrary, and 
were sorry for it. I told them I would not press upon 
them, so I stood by, and they were very civil. I stood till 
I was weary, and then one gave me a stool to sit down on ; 
and after a while the power of the Lord began to spring 
up among Friends, and one began to speak. The con- 
stables soon forbade him, and said he should not speak, 
and he not stopping, they began to be wroth. But I gently 
laid my hand upon one of the constables, and wished him 
to let him alone. The constable did so, and was quiet, and 
the man did not speak long. When he had done, after a while 
I was moved to stand up and speak, and in my declaration I 
said. They need not come against us with swords and staves, 
for we were a peaceable people, and had nothing in our 




hearts but good-will to the king and magistrates, and to 
all people upon the earth. And we did not meet, under 
pretence of religion, to plot and contrive against the gov- 
ernment, or to raise insurrections, but to worship God in 
spirit and in truth. And we had Christ to be our bishop 
and priest, and shepherd to feed us and oversee us, and He 
ruled in our hearts, so we could all sit in silence enjoying 
our teacher. So to Christ, their bishop and shepherd, I 
did recommend them all. And, after I had spoken what 
was upon me at that time, I sate down, and after a while 
I was moved to pray ; and the power of the Lord was over 
all Friends, and the people and the constable and soldiers 
put off their hats. And w^hen the meeting was done, and 
Friends began to pass away, the constable put off his hat 
and desired the Lord to bless us ; for the power of the Lord 
was over him and the people, and kept them under. 

The next First-day it was upon me to go to the meeting 
at the Savoy, and by that time the meeting was gathered 
the beadle came in, and after him came in the wild people, 
like a sea, but the Lord’s power chained them all. The 
Spirit of the Lord went through and over all, and they 
were quiet, and we had a glorious, peaceable meeting: 
blessed be the Lord for his unspeakable goodness ! This 
was in the Twelfth month, 1682. 

In the First month, 1683, I went to Kingston-upon- 
Thames, and, it being then a time of persecution, as I 
went to the meeting I met the chief constable, who had 
been at the meeting-place, and had set watchmen there to 
keep us out ; yet he was pretty civil, and the watchmen let 
Friends have a couple of forms out to sit upon in the high- 
way : so Friends met together there, and a very precious 




meeting we had, for the refreshing presence of the Lord 
was with us, in which we parted in peace. 

Having visited and encouraged Friends there, I returned 
to London, and went to the meeting at Bull and Mouth, 
where the constables, with their watchmen, kept a guard 
to keep Friends out of the house. So we met in the street, 
and when any Friend spake the officers and watchmen 
made a great bustle to pull him down and take him into 
custody. After some other Friends had spoken, it was 
upon me to speak, and I said. Heaven is God’s throne, 
and earth is his footstool ; and will ye not let us stand 
upon God’s footstool to worship and serve the living God? 
While I spake they were quiet, and, after I had cleared 
myself of what was upon me to speak, we brake up our 
meeting in peace. 

I tarried now in and near about London, visiting Friends’ 
meetings, and labouring in the service of the gospel, until 
the yearly meeting came on, which began on the twenty- 
eighth of the Third month this year. It was a time of 
great sufferings, and much concerned I was lest Friends 
that came up out of the countries on the church’s service 
should be taken and imprisoned at London. But the Lord 
was with us, and his power preserved us, and gave us a 
sweet and blessed opportunity to wait upon Him, and 
be refreshed together in Him, and to perform those ser- 
vices for his truth and people for which we met. Now, 
inasmuch as it was a time of great persecution, and we 
understood by our Friends who came out of the several 
parts of the nation that in most counties Friends were 
under great sufferings, either by imprisonments or spoil- 
ings of goods, or both, a concern was weightily upon me 




lest any Friends that were sufferers, especially such as 
were traders and dealers in the world, should hazard 
the losing of other men’s goods or estates through their 
sufferings. Wherefore, as the thing opened in me, I drew 
an epistle of caution to Friends in that case, which I com- 
municated to the brethren at the yearly meeting, and from 
thence it was sent forth among Friends throughout the 
nation. A copy of which here folio weth : 

Dear Friends and brethren in the Lord Jesus Christ, 
who is your only Sanctuary in this day of storm and per- 
secution, spoiling of goods, and imprisonments : Let every 
one’s eyes be unto Him who has all power in heaven and 
earth given unto Him, so that none can touch a hair of 
your head, nor you, nor any thing ye have, except it be 
permitted or suffered in this day to try his people whether 
their minds be with the Lord or in the outward things. 
And now, dear Friends, take care that all your offerings 
may be free, and of your own that has cost you something, 
so that ye may not offer of that which is another man’s or 
that which ye are intrusted withal (and not your own) or 
fatherless or widow’s estates, but all such things ye may 
settle and establish in their places. You may remember, 
many years ago, in a time of great persecution, there were 
divers Friends who were traders, shop-keepers, and others 
who had the concerns of widows and fatherless and other 
people’s estates in their hands ; and when a great suffering, 
persecution, and spoiling of goods came upon Friends there 
were especial care taken that all Friends that did suffer, 
what they did offer up to the Lord in their sufferings might 
be really their own and not any other’s estates or goods 




which they had in their hands and were not really their 
own, so that they might not offer up another body’s but 
that which was really their own, which they had bought 
and paid for, or were able to pay for ; and afterwards sev- 
eral letters came out of the country to the meeting at Lon- 
don from Friends that had goods of •the shop-keepers here 
at London upon credit, which they had not paid for, who 
writ to their creditors whom they had their goods of, en- 
treating them to take their goods again. And some Friends 
came to London themselves and treated with their credit- 
ors, letting them understand how their conditions were. 
That they lay liable to have all that they had taken from 
them, and told them. They would not have any man to 
suffer by them, neither would they by suffering offer up 
any thing but what was really their own or what they 
were able to pay for. Upon which several took their goods 
back again that they had sent down. And this wrought a 
very good savour in the hearts of many people when they 
saw that there was such a righteous, just, and honest prin- 
ciple in Friends that would not make any to suffer for their 
testimony ; but what they did suffer for the testimony of 
Jesus it should be really and truly their own, not other 
people’s. And in this they owed nothing to any but 
love. . . . 

Some time after the yearly meeting I went down to 
Kingston-upon-Thames to visit Friends there, and while I 
was there it came upon me to write the following epistle to 
Friends in general, as a salutation of love unto them and 
to stir up the pure mind in them : 




Dear Friends and brethren who are turned from dark- 
ness to light and from the power of Satan to God, who are 
the believers in the light, which is the life in Christ, and 
are become the children of the light and of the day, and are 
grafted into Christ, the second Adam, the Lord from heaven, 
and so are gathered iff the name of Jesus, in whom ye have 
salvation, and not in any other name under the whole 
heaven. For Christ Jesus saith. Where two or three are 
gathered together in my name there am I in the midst of 
them (Matt, xviii. 20). So here you, being gathered in the 
name of Jesus, he is in the midst of you, a Saviour, a Media- 
tor, a Prophet, a Shepherd, a Bishop, a Leader, a Counsellor, 
the Captain of your salvation, who bruises the serpent’s 
head, and destroys the devil and his works. Therefore, 
brethren in Christ Jesus, exhort one another daily while 
it is called to-day, lest any of you be hardened through the 
deceitfulness of sin. For you are made partakers of Christ 
if ye hold fast the beginning of your confidence steadfast 
to the end (Heb. iii. 14). Therefore, hear Christ’s voice, 
for He is in the midst of you a teacher. . . . But, as it is 
written. Behold ! I lay in Sion a stumbling-stone and a 
rock of offence, and whoso believes on Him shall not be 
ashamed. So Christ is a stumbling-stone and a rock of 
offence to all the unbelievers in the light which is the life 
in Christ, whether they be Jews, Christians, or Gentiles. 
The Jews did believe a Christ was to come, from the 
Scriptures; and the Christians believe he is come, by 
the Scriptures, but do not believe in the light (which is the 
life in Christ) as Christ commands, and so do not become 
the children of the light. Therefore ye that are the be- 




lievers in the light, and are become the children of the light, 
walk in Christ, your way, life, and salvation. G. F. 

Kingston, the 5th | 
month, 1683. ] 

Before I left Kingston something further opened in me, 
which I was moved to write and send forth amongst Friends, 
and it was as followeth : 

Dear Friends. — My love is to you all in the holy seed 
that reigns over all. And my desire is that every one, both 
male and female, may feel the seed Christ in you, which 
is heir of the promise of life eternal, so that ye may all 
grow up in Christ Jesus, your head, and be built upon 
Him, the rock and foundation that God hath laid, which 
stands sure over all rocks and foundations in the world. 
That ye may eat and drink of this spiritual rock, the 
spiritual water and food, so that ye may truly and in- 
wardly say that your rock and foundation and bread of 
life and water of life is from heaven, and your bread and 
water is sure ; and that ye know his voice that feeds you 
and that leads you into the pastures of life, which are 
always fresh and green. In this your affections are set on 
things that are above, and seeking that which comes down 
from above (above that which is from below), where Christ 
sits at the right hand of God making intercession for you, 
and is your mediator, making peace betwixt God and you, 
and is your heavenly bishop to oversee you that ye keep 
in his light, life, and power, that ye do not go astray from 
his heavenly fold and pasture, but He, your shepherd, may 
feed you in it ; who is your prophet to open to you the ful- 




filling of the promises and prophecies, Himself being the 
substance ; that ye may live in Him and He in you, yea, 
and reign in your hearts, and there to exercise his offices, 
his prophetical and priestly and kingly office, who is 
heavenly and spiritual. That ye may know the three that 
bear witness in the earth, viz., the Spirit, the Water, and 
the Blood, which is the Life of Christ, which cleanseth from 
all sin, and the Water that washes you and refreshes you, 
and the Spirit that baptizes you and circumcises you and 
leads you into all truth. And that ye may come all to 
drink into one Spirit and keep the unity of the Spirit, 
which is the bond of the heavenly peace. So, being led 
by the Spirit of God, ye are his sons and daughters, and 
by his Spirit will come to know the three that bear wit- 
ness in heaven, viz., the Father, the Word, and the Holy 
Ghost. These are the three witnesses that are in heaven, 
that bear record of all things, for He is God in the heaven 
and God in the earth. And therefore I desire that ye may 
all feel his love shed in your hearts, and in it live in love 
(above the love of the world, which is enmity), and in that 
you will keep in the excellent way. For love edifies the 
body of Christ, and builds his church up, and keeps out 
of the enmity, for it is above it ; and brings and keeps all 
in true humanity and in the true divinity ; and to be cour- 
teous and kind and tender one towards another; and to 
shew forth the nature of Christ and true Christianity in 
all your lives and conversations. . . . 

I continued yet at London, labouring in the work and 
service of the Lord both in meetings and out, sometimes 
visiting the Friends that were in prison for the testimony 




of Jesus, encouraging them in their sufferings, and exhort- 
ing them to stand faithful and steadfast in the testimony 
which the Lord had committed to them to bear ; sometimes 
also visiting those that were sick and weak in body or 
troubled in mind, helping to bear their spirits up from 
sinking under their infirmities. Sometimes our meetings 
were quiet and peaceable ; sometimes they were disturbed 
and broken up by the officers. One First-day it was upon 
me to go to the meeting at the Savoy, and it was a large 
meeting, for many professors and sober people were there* 
And the Lord opened many precious, weighty things in 
me to the people, which I declared amongst them, and 
directed them to the Spirit of God in themselves, which 
the Lord had given them a measure of ; that all, by the 
Spirit, might understand the Scriptures, which were given 
forth from the Spirit of God ; and that by the Spirit of 
God they might know God and Christ, whom God hath 
sent, whom to know was eternal life ; and that by the Spirit 
they might all come into Christ, and know Him to be their 
sanctuary, who destroys the devil, the destroyer, and his 
works, and bruises the serpent’s head. For Christ was a 
sanctuary to them to whom He was a Saviour, whom He 
saved from the destroyer. And Christ did baptize them 
with the Holy Ghost and with fire, and did thoroughly 
purge his floor, and burn up their chaflP with unquench- 
able Are — that is, sin and corruption, which is got into 
man and woman by their transgression : but Christ gath- 
ereth his wheat into his garner. So all that are baptized 
with Christ’s baptism their wheat is in God’s garner; 
and no spoiler can get into God’s garner to meddle with 
the wheat there, though they may be permitted to meddle 




with the outward goods, etc. Now as I was speaking in 
the power of the Lord, and the people were greatly affected 
therewith, on a sudden the constables, with the rude peo- 
ple, came in like a sea, and one of the constables said to 
me. Come down, and he laid hands on me. I asked him. 
Art thou a Christian ? We are Christians. He had hold 
on my hand, and was very fierce to pluck me down, but I 
stood still, and spake a few words to the people, desiring 
of the Lord that the blessings of God might rest upon them 
all. The constable still called upon me to come down, and 
at length plucked me down, and bid another man with a 
staff* take me and carry me to prison. That man had me 
to another officer’s house, who was more civil ; and after a 
while they brought in four Friends more whom they had 
taken. After a while the constables had us almost a mile 
to a justice, who was a fierce, passionate man ; who, after 
he had asked me my name, and his clerk had taken it 
down in writing, upon the constable’s informing him that 
I preached in the meeting, said in an angry manner. Do 
not you know that it is contrary to the king’s laws to 
preach in such conventicles contrary to the liturgy of the 
Church of England ? I thought he would have sworn some- 
body against me, whereupon I said. Let no man swear 
against me, for it is my principle not to swear ; and there- 
fore I would not have any man swear against me. The jus- 
tice thereupon asked me. If I did not preach in the meet- 
ing? I told him, I did confess what God and Christ had 
done for my soul, and did praise God ; and I thought I 
might have done that in the streets and in all places, viz., 
praise God and confess Christ Jesus, and this I was not 
ashamed to confess. Neither was this contrary to the 


liturgy of the Church of England. The justice said, The 
laws were against such meetings as were contrary to the 
liturgy of the Church of England. I said, I knew no such 
laws against our meetings, but if he did mean that Act that 
was made against such as did meet to plot and contrive 
and raise insurrections against the king, we were no such 
people ; but did abhor all such actions, and did bear true 
love and good-will to tlie king and to all men upon the 
earth. The justice said. Seeing there was but one witness, 
he would discharge the rest, but he would send me to New- 
gate, and I might preach there, he said. I asked him, If 
it stood with his conscience to send me to Newgate for 
praising God and for confessing Christ Jesus ? He cried. 
Conscience ! Conscience ! But I felt my words touched his 
conscience. He bid the constable take me away, and he 
would make a mittimus to send me to prison when he had 
dined. I told him, I desired his peace and the good of his 
family, and that they might be kept in the fear of the 
Lord. So I passed away, and as we went the constable 
took some Friends’ word that I should come to his house 
the next morning by the eighth hour. Accordingly, I did 
go with those Friends, and then the constable told us that 
he went to the justice for the mittimus after he had dined, 
and the justice bid him come again after the evening ser- 
vice; which he did, and then the justice told him he might 
let me go. So, said the constable, you are discharged. 

Now, considering the hurries and bustles that were in 
the nation, it came upon me to write a few lines to Friends, 
to caution all to keep out of the spirit of the world, in which 
the trouble is, and to dwell in the peaceable truth. Where- 
fore I writ as folio weth : 




[ 1685 . 

Dear Friends and Brethren, whom the Lord hath 
called and chosen in Christ Jesns, your life and salvation, 
in wdiom ye have all rest and peace with God : the Lord 
God, by his mighty power, w^hich is over all, hath pre- 
served you and supported you to this day to be a peculiar, 
holy people to Himself, so that by his eternal Spirit and 
power ye might be all preserved and kept out of the world ; 
for in the world is the trouble. . . . Christ saith. In me ye 
shall have peace, but in the world, trouble. And the apos- 
tle saith. They that believe are entered into their rest, 
namely, Christ, who hath overcome the world. ... So 
keep and walk in Christ, your Rest, every one that have 
received Him, your eternal Rest. 

And now, dear Friends and brethren, whatever bustlings 
and trouble, or tumults or outrages, quarrels and strife 
should arise and be in the world, keep out of them all, 
and concern not yourselves with them, but keep in the 
Lord’s power and peaceable truth, that is over all such 
things ; in which power ye seek the peace and good of all 
men. And live in the love which God hath shed abroad 
in your hearts through Christ Jesus; in which love nothing 
is able to separate you from God and Christ. . . . 

And now, dear Friends and brethren, abide in Christ, 
the vine, that ye may bring forth fruit to the glory of God. 
And as every one hath received Christ, walk in Him (who 
is not of the world that lies in wickedness), so that ye may 
be preserved out of the vain fashions and customs of the 
world, which satisfy the lust of the eye, the lust of the flesh, 
and the pride of life, which are not of the Father, but are 
of the world that passes* away ; ... so that ye may be a 
peculiar people, zealous of good works, serving the Lord 

1685.] GEORGE fox’s JOURNAL. 328 

God through Jesus Christ, in whom is life ; and may be a 
peculiar people to the praise and glory of God ; and by the 
word of his grace your words may be gracious, and in your 
lives and conversations ye may shew forth righteousness, 
holiness, and godliness. That so God Almighty may be 
glorified in you all, and through you all, who is above all, 
blessed and praised for ever ! Amen. 

The yearly meeting being over, and the country Friends 
for the most part gone out of town, I got a little way out of 
town also, being much spent with the heat of the weather, 
throngs in meetings, and continual business. After I had 
been some weeks in the country (in which time I had sev- 
eral meetings with Friends), I returned to London. I tar- 
ried some time in London, visiting meetings, and labouring 
among Friends in the service of truth. But finding my 
health much impaired for want of fresh I went a little 
way out of town to Charles Bathurst’s country-house at 
Epping Forest. 

I returned to London, but made no long stay there at 
this time, my body not being able to bear the closeness of 
the city long together. 

After this I went to Enfield, where, and in the country 
thereabouts, several Friends had country-houses not very 
far from one another, amongst whom I tarried some time, 
visiting and being visited by Friends, and having meetings 
with them. Several things I writ at this time relating to 
the service of truth: one whereof was concerning judging. 
For some, who were departed from the truth, were so afraid 
of truth’s judgment that they made it much of their busi- 
ness to cry out against judging. Wherefore I writ a paper, 




proving by the Scriptures of truth that the church of Christ 
hath power and ability to judge those that professed to be 
of it, not only with respect to outward things relating to 
this world, but with respect to religious matters also. 

I came back to London in the First month, 1686, and 
set myself with all diligence to look after Friends’ suffer- 
ings, which we had now some hopes of getting relief for. 
The sessions came on in the Second month at Hicks’s Hall, 
where many Friends had appeals to be tried ; with whom I 
was from day to day to advise and see that no opportunity 
was slipped nor advantage lost, and they generally suc- 
ceeded well. Soon after, also, the king was pleased, upon 
our often laying our sufferings before him, to give order 
for the releasing of all prisoners that were imprisoned for 
conscience’ sake, and which were in his power to discharge. 
Whereby the prison-doors were opened, and many hun- 
dreds of Friends, some of whom had been long in prison, 
were set at liberty ; and some of them, who had for many 
years been restrained in bonds, came now up to the yearly 
meeting, which was in the Third month this year ; which 
caused great joy to Friends to see our ancient, faithful 
brethren again at liberty in the Lord’s work after their 
long confinements. And, indeed, a precious meeting we 
had, the refreshing presence of the Lord appearing plenti- 
fully with us and amongst us. 

Though very many Friends were released out of prisons, 
yet some remained prisoners still for tithes, etc., and suf- 
ferings of several sorts lay heavy yet on Friends in many 
places. Yet, inasmuch as many Friends that had been 
prisoners were now set at liberty, I felt a concern upon me 
that none might look too much at man, but might eye the 




Lord therein, from whom deliverance comes. Wherefore 
I writ an epistle to Friends, and sent it abroad to be read 
amongst them, as folio weth : 

Friends. — The Lord by his eternal power hath opened 
the heart of the king to open the prison-doors, by which 
about fifteen or sixteen hundred are set at liberty, and 
hath given a check to the informers, so that in many places 
our meetings are pretty quiet. So my desires are that both 
liberty and sufferings all may be sanctified to his people, 
and Friends may prize the mercies of the Lord in all things, 
and to Him be thankful, who stilleth the raging waves of 
the seas, and allayeth the storms and tempests and maketh 
a calm. And therefore it is good to trust in the Lord, and 
cast your care upon Him who careth for you. For when ye 
were in your jails and prisons then the Lord did by his 
eternal arm and power uphold you, and sanctified them to 
you (and unto some He made them as a sanctuary) ; and 
tried his people, as in a furnace of affliction, both in prisons 
and spoiling of goods. And in all this the Lord was with 
his people, and taught them to know that the earth is the 
Lord’s, and the fulness thereof ; and that He was in all 
places ; who crowneth the year with his goodness (Psalm 
Ixv.). Therefore let all God’s people be diligent and care- 
ful to keep the camp of God holy, pure, and clean, and to 
serve God and Christ and one another in the glorious, 
peaceable gospel of life and salvation ; which glory shines 
over God’s camp, and his great Prophet and Bishop and 
Shepherd is among or in the midst of them, exercising 
his heavenly offices in them, so that you, his people, may 
rejoice in Christ Jesus, through whom you have peace 



[ 1686 . 

^vith God. For He that destroy eth the devil and his 
works, and bruises the serpent’s head, is all God’s peo- 
ples’ heavenly foundation and rock to build upon ; which 
was the holy prophets’ and apostles’ rock in days past, 
and is now a rock of our ages : which rock and foundation 
of God standeth sure. And upon this the Lord God estab- 
lish all his people. Amen. G. F. 

London, the 25th of the ) 

7th month, 1686. j 

Divers other epistles and papers, relating to Friends and 
truth, I writ this year, whereof one was by way of exhor- 
tation to Friends to keep in unity in the truth, in which 
there is no division nor separation. And thus it was : ' 

Dear Friends and brethren in the Lord Jesus Christ, in 
whom ye have all peace and life, and in Him there is no 
division, nor schism, nor rent, nor strife, nor separation ; 
for Christ is not divided, and there can be no separation 
in the truth, nor in the light, grace, faith, and Holy Ghost, 
but unity and fellowship and communion. For the devil 
was the first that went out of the truth and separated 
from it, and tempted man and woman to disobey God and 
to go from the truth into a false liberty, to do that which 
God forbade. And so it is the serpent now that leads men 
and women into a false liberty, even the god of the world, 
from which man and woman must be separated by the 
truth, that Christ, the truth, may make them free, and 
then they are free indeed. And then they are to stand fast 
ill that liberty in which Christ hath made them free. . . . 
Many, you see, have lost the word of patience and the 




word of wisdom, that is pure and peaceable and gentle 
and easy to be entreated. Then they run into the wisdom 
that is below, that is earthly, sensual, and devilish, and 
very uneasy to be entreated. And they go from the love 
of God, that beareth all things and endureth all things, 
and thinks no evil, and doth not behave itself unseemly ; 
then they cannot bear, but grow brittle, and are easily 
provoked, and run into unseemly things, and are in that 
that vaunteth itself, and are puffed up, and are rash, heady, 
high-minded, and fierce, and become as sounding brass or a 
tinkling cymbal ; but this is contrary to the nature of the 
love of God, which is kind, and endureth all things, and 
beareth all things. And therefore all, dear Friends and 
brethren, dwell in the love of God ; for they who dwell in 
love dwell in God, and God in them. And keep in the 
word of wisdom, that is gentle, pure, and peaceable ; and 
in the word of patience, that endureth and beareth all 
things ; which word of patience the devil and the world 
and all his instruments can never wear out. It will wear 
them all out ; for it was before they, were, and will be when 
they are gone — the pure, holy word of God, by which all 
God's children are born again, and feed on the milk thereof, 
and live and grow by it. And so my desires are that ye 
may all be of one heart, mind, soul, and spirit in Christ 
Jesus. Amen. G. F. 

Towards the latter end of this year I went down to 
Kingston to visit Friends there, and stayed some time at 
my son Rouse’s, near Kingston. After this I returned to 
London, and continued there a month in the service of the 
Lord, being daily exercised either in public meetings or 




more particular services relating to the church of Christ, 
as visiting such as were sick or afflicted, and writing books 
or papers for the spreading of truth or refuting of error. 

When I had stayed about a month in London, I got out 
of town again ; for, by reason of the many hardships I had 
undergone in imprisonments and other sufferings for truth’s 
sake, my body was grown so infirm and weak that I could 
not bear the closeness of the city long together, but. was 
fain to go a little into the country where I might have the 
benefit of the fresh air. At this time I went with my son- 
in-law, William Mead, to his country-house, called Gooses, 
in Essex (about thirteen miles from London), where I stayed 
about two weeks. 

The beginning of the Third month I returned to Lon- 
don, and continued there till after the yearly meeting, 
which began on the sixteenth of the same, and was very 
large. Friends having more freedom to come up out of the 
countries to it by reason of the general toleration and liberty 
now granted. By that time the yearly meeting was over. 
I was very much wearied and spent ; wherefore, about a 
week after the meeting, I got out of town to a Friend’s 
house a little beyond Edmunton, where, and at South street, 
I abode some time, and had meetings amongst Friends 
there, and at Winch more Hill and Berry street. And 
having my mind continually exercised in the things of 
God, the sense of his infinite goodness and mercy to man- 
kind in visiting them after they had transgressed and 
rebelled against Him, and providing a way and means for 
their return to Him again, was very much upon me ; and 
in the opening of the Spirit of truth, I writ the following 
paper on that subject : 




God, who made all men and women, though they have 
transgressed his commands and laws, and rebelled against 
Him, and hated his light, and grieved his Spirit, and walked 
despitefully against his Spirit of grace ; yet God, who is 
merciful, would have all to be saved and come to the 
knowledge of the truth. And all that come to the knowl- 
edge of the truth must know it in their inward parts; I 
say, the grace and truth which comes by Jesus, all that 
do know and find, do know and find it in their hearts and 
inward parts. And such do find the hidden man of the 
heart, and the pearl, and the leaven, and the lost piece of 
silver, and the kingdom of heaven within. For, until all 
come to the light and truth in their hearts, they have been 
strangers to these things, in Adam in the fall, from the 
image of God, and his light, power, and spirit and king- 
dom. . . . 

But Christ, who bruises the serpent's head, and destroys 
the devil and his works, doth open men’s hearts and eyes 
and ears ; who is their Saviour and Redeemer, and giveth 
life eternal to his people that obey Him and his truth. 
Blessed be the Lord for ever through Jesus Christ, who 
hath tasted death for all men, to bring them out of the 
death of Adam, and is a propitiation for the sins of the 
whole world, and gave himself a ransom for all, to be tes- 
tified of in due time! For, as by Adam’s transgression 
and disobedience death and condemnation came upon all 
men, so, by Christ’s obedience unto death, justification of 
life is come upon all men ; and he that believeth in Christ 
hath eternal life, but he that doth not is condemned already. 
But God would have all men to be saved, and come unto 
28 * 




the knowledge of the truth as it is in Jesus, who is their 
Saviour ; and in Him there is no condemnation. G. F. 

Betwixt meeting and meeting I writ many things for 
spreading of truth and for the opening people’s under- 
standings to receive it. One was a paper, proving from 
the Scriptures that people must repent before they can 
receive the gospel and the Holy Spirit and the kingdom 
of God or be baptized. 

Another short paper I writ about the same time, shew- 
ing wherein God’s people should be like unto Him : 

God is righteous, and He would have his people to be 
righteous and to do righteously. And God is holy, and 
He would have his people holy and to do holily. ^ And 
God is just, and He would have his people to be just and 
to do justly to all. God is light, and his children must 
walk in his light. And God is an eternal, infinite Spirit, 
and his children must walk in the Spirit. God is merci- 
ful, and He would have his people to be merciful. God’s 
sun shines upon the good and the bad ; and He causes the 
rain to fall upon the evil and the good : so should his peo- 
ple do good unto all. God is love ; and they that dwell in 
love, dwell in God. Love worketh no ill to his neighbour ; 
therefore love is the fulfilling of the law (Rom. xiii. 10). 
And the apostle saith. All the law is fulfilled in one word 
— even in this. Thou shalt love thy neighbour as, thyself 
(Gal. V. 14). As the Father hath loved me, so I have 
loved you ; continue ye in my love (John xv. 9). This 
should be the practice of all God’s people. G. F. 

Gooses, the 6th | 
month, 1687. ) 


And because most people would own and confess that 
God’s people should be thus, but few know how to come 
to this state. Therefore in the openings of the spirit of 
truth, I writ another short paper, directing to the right 
way and means whereby people might come unto Christ, 
and so be made like unto God. 

Christ saith, I am the way, the truth, and the life ; no 
man cometh unto the Father but by me (John xiv. 6). 
And, again. No man can come to me except the Father, 
which hath sent me, draw him (John vi. 44). Now, what 
is the means by which God doth draw people to his Son, 
but by his Holy Spirit, who poureth out of his Spirit upon 
all flesh (that is, all men and women). And by this Holy 
Spirit the holy and righteous God doth draw people from 
their unrighteousness and unholiness to Christ, the right- 
eous and holy One, the great Prophet in his new covenant 
and new testament, whom Moses, in the old covenant and 
testament, said, God would raise up like unto Him, and 
whom people should hear in all things, and they that would 
not hear Him should be cut off. Now they that do not 
hear the Son of God, the great Prophet, do not mind the 
drawing of the Father by his Holy Spirit to his Son ; but 
they that do mind the drawings of the good Spirit of the 
Father to his Son, the Spirit doth give them understand- 
ing to know God and Jesus Christ, which is eternal life. 
And then they do know that Jesus Christ is the way, the 
truth, and the life, and that none can come unto God but 
by and through his Son Jesus Christ, who is their shep- 
herd to feed them at his pastures and springs of life. . . . 
And so they know that Christ is the bishop of their souls. 




to see that they do not go astray from God, nor out of his 
pastures of life. And they do know that Christ is their 
mediator, and makes their peace with God. And they do 
know that Christ is their high-priest, made higher than 
the heavens, and hath died for their sins, and doth cleanse 
them with his blood, and is risen for their justification, and 
is able to the utmost to save all that come to God by Him. 

Gooses, the 6th | G. F. 

month, 1687. I 

Before I left this place I writ another paper, the scope 
whereof was to shew, by many instances taken out of the 
holy Scriptures, that the kingdom of God, which most peo- 
ple talk of at a distance, and refer altogether to another 
life, is in some measure to be known and entered into in 
this life ; but that none can know an entrance thereinto 
but such as are regenerated and born again. Of that paper 
the following are concluding passages : 

John saith, Christ was the true light, which lighteth 
every man that cometh into the world (John i. 9). And 
that. As many as received Him, to them gave He power 
to become the sons of God (ver. 12), which were born not 
of blood, nor of the will of the flesh, nor of the will of man, 
but of God (ver. 13). Now the reason why people do not 
become the sons of God, is because they do not receive 
Christ. The Jews, the great professors, which had the 
promises, prophesies, figures, and shadows of Him, they 
would not receive Him when He came. And now the 
priests and high professors of Christ, they are so far from 
receiving the light of Christ, and believing in it, that they 

1687.] GEORGE fox’s JOURNAL. 


have hated the light, and scoff at it, calling it a natural 
conscience. . . . They that do not receive Christ Jesus, but 
hate his light (which is the life in Him), and yet profess 
Him in words, such neither know the children of the light, 
nor true fellowship in the light, nor the kingdom of God 
that stands in righteousness, peace, and joy in the Holy 
Ghost ; but by the light they are condemned. . . . But the 
children of the light, that walk in the light, they come to 
heavenly Jerusalem, and to the city of the living God, and 
to the innumerable company of angels, and to the general 
assembly and church of the first-born, that are written in 
heaven, and can sing Hallelujah. 

Many things I writ while I was at Kingston, amongst 
which the following paper was one : 

God so loved the world that He gave his only begotten 
Son, that whosoever believeth in Him shall not perish 
(mark, not perish), but have everlasting life (John iii. 16). 
And, again. He saith. He that believeth on the Son of 
God hath (mark, hath) everlasting life (ver. 36). So these 
believers have everlasting life while they are upon the 
earth. And, He that believeth on Christ is not condemned, 
but he that believeth not is condemned already, and the 
wrath of God abideth on him. And, He that heareth 
Christ’s word and believeth on God that sent Him, hath 
(mark, hath) everlasting life, and shall not come into con- 
demnation, but is passed from death (the death in the first 
Adam) to life (the life in Christ, the second Adam) (John 
V. 24). And that meat which Christ doth give endureth 
unto everlasting life, as in John vi. 27. And the water that 




Christ doth give shall be in him that drinks it — a well of 
water springing up into everlasting life (John iv. 14). 
Christ said to the Jews, Search the Scriptures, for in them 
ye think ye have eternal life; and they are they which 
testify of me. And ye will not come to me that ye might 
have life (John v. 39, 40). Here ye may see the eternal 
life is to be found in Christ, and not in the Scriptures which 
testify of Him, the life. Christ’s sheep, that hear his voice, 
and know and follow Him, He gives unto them eternal 
life ; and they shall not perish, neither shall any pluck them 
out of his hand. . . . Therefore I desire that God’s people 
may endure all things, that they may obtain this salvation 
which is in Christ Jesus, with eternal glory — a glory which 
is eternal ; for, Christ being made perfect, became the au- 
thor of eternal salvation to all them that obey Him. 

It was in the Seventli month, 1688, that I returned to 
London, having been near three months in the country 
for my health’s sake, which now was very much impaired, 
so that I w^as hardly able to stay in a meeting the wdiole 
time thereof, and often after a meeting was fain to lie dowm 
upon a bed. Yet did not my weakness of body take me 
off from the service of the Lord, but I continued to labour 
ill meetings and out of meetings in the work of the Lord, 
as the Lord gave me opportunity and ability. 

I had not been long in London before a great weight 
came upon me, and a sight the Lord gave me of the great 
bustles and troubles, revolution and change which soon 
after came to pass. In the sense whereof, and in the mow- 
ings of the Spirit of the Lord, I writ a few lines as a gen- 
eral epistle to Friends to forewarn them of the approach- 



ing storm, that they might all retire to the Lord, in whom 
safety is. 

About this time great exercise and weights came upon 
me (as hath usually done before great revolutions and 
changes of government), and my strength departed from 
me, so that I reeled and was ready to fall as I went along 
the streets. And at length I could not go abroad at all, 1 
was so weak for a pretty while, till I felt the power of the 
Lord to spring over all, and had received an assurance 
from Him that He would preserve his faithful people to 
Himself through all. 

I writ a short paper, showing the hurt that they did, 
and the danger they run into who turned people from the 
inward manifestation of Christ in the heart : 

The Jews were commanded by the law of God not to 
remove the outward landmark (Deut. xix. 14). And they 
that did so, or that caused the blind to wander, were cursed 
in the old covenant (Deut. xxvii. 17). In the new cove- 
nant the apostle saith. Let him be accursed that preacheth 
any other gospel than that which he had preached (Gal. 
i. 8). Now the gospel that he preached was the power of 
God unto salvation to every one that believe th (Rom. i. 16). 
And the gospel that was preached to Abraham was. That 
in his seed all nations, and all the families of the earth, 
should be blessed. And in order to bring men to this 
blessed state, God poureth out of his Spirit upon all flesh ; 
and Christ doth enlighten every one that cometh into the 
world ; and the grace of God, which bringeth salvation, 
hath appeared unto all men, and teacheth the Christians, 
the true believers in Christ ; and God doth write his law 




in the true Christians’ hearts, and putteth it in their minds, 
that they may all know the Lord, from the greatest to 
the least ; and He giveth his word in their hearts to obey 
and do, and the anointing within them, so that they need 
not any man to teach them but as the anointing doth 
teach them. Now all such as turn people from the 
light, Spirit, grace, word, and anointing within, remove 
them from their heavenly landmark of their eternal in- 
heritance, and make them blind, and cause the blind to 
wander from the living way to their eternal house in the 
heavens, and from the new and heavenly Jerusalem. So 
they are cursed that cause the blind to wander out of their 
way, and to remove them from their heavenly landmark. 

G. F. 

Being a little refreshed with being in the country, I went 
back to London, where I tarried, labouring in the work of 
the ministry till the middle of the Ninth month, 1689, at 
which time I went down with my son Mead to his house in 
Essex, and abode there all the winter ; during which time I 
stirred not much abroad, unless it were sometimes to the 
meeting to which that family belonged, which was about 
half a mile from thence ; but I had meetings often in the 
house with the family and those Friends that came thither. 
Many things also I writ while I was there. One was an 
epistle to the quarterly and yearly meetings of Friends in 
Pennsylvania, New England, Virginia, Maryland, the Jer- 
seys, Carolina, and other plantations in America. And it 
was thus : 

My dear Friends and brethren in the Lord Jesus Christ, 

1690.] GEORGE fox’s JOURNAL. 337 

who, by believing in his light, are become children of his 
light and of his day, my desires are that you may all walk 
in his light and in his day, and keep the feast of Christ, 
our passover, who is sacrificed for us, not with old leaven, 
neither with the leaven of malice and wickedness ; but let 
all that be purged out, that ye may be a new lump, keep- 
ing the feast of Christ, our passover, with the unleavened 
bread of sincerity and truth. . . . And serve God in new- 
ness of life, for it is the life, and a living and walking in 
the truth that must answer the witness of God in all peo- 
ple ; that they, seeing your good works, may glorify our 
Father which is in heaven. Therefore be valiant for God’s 
holy, pure truth, and spread it abroad among both profes- 
sors and profane and the Indians. And you should write 
over once a year from all your yearly meetings to the 
yearly meeting here concerning your diligence in the truth 
and of its spreading, and of peoples receiving it, both pro- 
fessors and profane and the Indians, and concerning the 
peace of the church of Christ amongst yourselves. . . . 

Gooses, the 28th of the | G. F. 

lltli month, 1689. j 

Another paper that I writ while I was here was concern- 
ing the Ensign which Isaiah prophesied the Lord should 
set up for the Gentiles, which I shewed was Christ. [That 
paper contains the following passages :] 

Now here you may see how the promises and prophecies 
are fulfilled in Christ Jesus, whom God hath given for an 
Ensign both to the Jews and Gentiles, and the Captain of 
their salvation ; and He doth enlighten every one that 
29 W 




cometh into the world, that with his heavenly, divine light 
they might see Christ, the Lord from heaven, their Captain 
and Ensign, and trust in Him who is their Conqueror; who 
bruises the serpent’s head, and destroys the devil and his 
works. . . . There were many sects among the Jews when 
Christ came. And now there are many sects or religions 
among the Christians, who believe from the Scriptures that 
He is come, as the Jews believed He was to come. But 
they that close their eyes and stop their ears to the light 
of Christ, they are not like to see Christ who hath en- 
lightened them, to be their Ensign and the Captain of their 
Salvation, that see not with the heavenly eye, nor hear with 
the heavenly ear, to see and hear their heavenly Ensign 
and Captain of their Salvation, to convert them and heal 
them, that they might follow Him and be of his holy camp, 
and be his heavenly soldiers, to whom He gives spiritual 
arms and armour. . . . Also He clotheth his soldiers 
with fine linen, white and clean, his righteousness; and 
shoeth them with the everlasting gospel of peace, the 
power of God : which clothes and shoes will never wax 
old. . . . And as there is no outward captain would list a 
company of blind and deaf men and clothe and arm them 
with outward armour, so such as are blind and deaf, whose 
eyes are closed and ears stopped to the heavenly light of 
Christ, He is not like to clothe them with his fine linen, 
and arm them with his heavenly and spiritual armour. . . . 
For it is the light that shines in the heart which gives the 
knowledge of the glory of God in the face of Christ Jesus, 
who is the Ensign and Captain of men’s Salvations, and 
who hath brought, and doth bring, many sons unto glory. 




Praises, honour, and glory be unto the Lord over all, who 
liveth for ever ! Amen. 

I returned to London and remained in the Lord’s work 
till after the yearly meeting, in which the wonted goodness 
of the Lord was witnessed, his blessed presence enjoyed 
and his heavenly power livingly felt. I then went into the 
country and visited meetings, the Lord being with me, and 
opening many deep and weighty truths, divine and heav- 
enly mysteries to his people through me, to their great 
refreshment and my joy. I came back to London and 
remained till the Ninth month, being continually exercised 
in services relating to the church of God. The parliament 
having a bill before them concerning oaths, and another 
concerning clandestine marriages, several Friends did at- 
tend the house to see to get those bills so worded that they 
might not be hurtful to Friends. In this service I also 
assisted, attending on the parliament, and discoursing the 
matter with several of the members. In this time several 
things came upon me to write, whereof one was an epistle 
to Friends in the ministry : 

All Friends in the ministry everywhere, to whom God 
hath given a gift of the ministry, and who use to travel 
up and down in the gift of the ministry, do not hide your 
talent, nor put your light under a bushel, nor cumber 
yourselves, nor entangle yourselves with the affairs of this 
world. . . . But be valiant for God’s truth upon the earth, 
and spread it abroad in the daylight of Christ, you who 
have sought the kingdom of God and the righteousness 
thereof, and have received it and preached it ; which stands 
in righteousness and peace and joy in the Holy Ghost. As 




able ministers of the Spirit, sow to the Spirit, that of the 
Spirit ye may reap life everlasting. And go on in the 
Spirit, plowing with it in the purifying hope ; and thresh- 
ing, with the power and Spirit of God, the wheat out of 
the chaff of corruption, in the same hope. ... So my 
desires are that all may fulfil their ministry that the 
Lord Jesus Christ hath committed to them, and then by 
the blood (or life) and testimony of Jesus you will over- 
come the enemy that opposes it within and without. And 
all you that do preach the truth, do it as it is in Jesus, in 
love. And all that are believers in Jesus, and receivers 
of Him, He gives them power to become the sons of God, 
and so joint-heirs with Christ, whom He calleth brethren ; 
and He gives them the water of life, which shall be a well 
in them, springing as a river up to eternal life, that they 
may water the spiritual plants of the living God. . . . Ail 
that be in Christ are in love, peace, and unity ; and in Him 
they are strong and in a full persuasion ; and in Him, who 
is the first and last, they are in a heavenly resolution and 
confidence for God’s everlasting honour and glory. Amen. 

Another epistle I writ soon after, more particularly to 
the Friends in the ministry that were gone into America. 
Which was thus : 

Dear Friends and brethren that are ministers and ex- 
horters and admonishers, that are gone into America and 
the islands thereaways. Stir up the gift of God in you and 
the pure mind, and improve your talents, that ye may 
be the light of the world, a city set upon a hill, that can- 
not be hid ; and let your light shine among the Indians, 




and the blacks and the whites, that ye may answer the 
truth in them, and bring them to their standard and 
ensign that God hath set up, Christ Jesus. For, from the 
rising of the sun to the going down of the same, God’s 
name shall be great among the Gentiles ; and in every 
temple, or sanctified heart, incense shall be offered up to 
God’s name. . . . And, Friends, be not negligent, but 
keep up your negroes’ meetings and your family meetings, 
and have meetings with the Indian kings and their coun- 
cils and subjects everywhere, and with others ; and bring 
them all to the baptizing and circumcising Spirit, by which 
they may know God, and serve and worship Him. And 
all take heed of sitting down in the earth, and having your 
mind in the earthly things, coveting and striving for the 
earth. . . . All are to keep the feast of Christ, our pass- 
over, with the unleavened bread of sincerity and truth. 
And this unleavened bread of life from heaven makes all 
hearts and souls glad and joyful, and lightsome and cheerful, 
to serve and love God, and to love and serve one another 
in the peaceable truth, and to keep in the unity of God’s 
Spirit, w^hich is the bond of (the Lord of lords and the 
King of all kings his) peace. In this love and peace God 
Almighty keep and preserve all his people, and make 
them valiant for his truth upon the earth, to spread it 
abroad both in doctrine and good life and conversation. 
Amen. . . . 

Not long after this I returned to London, and was almost 
daily with Friends at meetings. And when I had been near 
two weeks in town the sense of the great hardships and sore 
sufferings that Friends had been and were under in Ireland 
29 * 




coming with great weight upon me, I was moved to write 
the following epistle as a word of consolation unto them : 

Dear Friends and brethren in the Lord Jesus Christ, 
whom the Lord by his eternal arm and power hath upheld 
through your great sufferings, exercises, trials, and hard- 
ships, . . . my confidence hath been in the Lord that He 
would and will support you in all your sufferings, and that 
He would preserve all the faithful in his wisdom. . . . The 
Lord carrieth his lambs in his arms, and they are as ten- 
der to Him as the apple of his eye ; and his power is his 
hedge about his vineyard of heavenly plants. And there- 
fore it is good for all his children to be given up to the 
Lord with their minds and souls, hearts and spirits, who 
is a faithful keeper, that never slumbers nor sleeps, but is 
able to preserve and keep you, and to save to the utmost ; 
and none can hurt so much as a hair of your heads except 
He suffer it, to try you. . . . All power in heaven and 
earth is given to Him ; and to you that have received Him 
He hath given power to become the sons and daughters of 
God, so living members of Christ, the living Head, and 
grafted into Him, in whom ye have eternal life. And 
Christ, the Seed, reigns, and his power is over all ; who 
bruises the serpent’s head, and destroys the devil and his 
works, and was before he was. And so all of you live and 
walk in Christ Jesus, so that nothing may be between you 
and God but Christ, in whom ye have salvation, life, rest, 
and peace with God. 

As for the passages of truth in this land and abroad, I 
do hear that in Holland and Germany and thereaway, 
Friends are in love, unity, and peace; and in Jamaica, 
Barbadoes, Mevis, Antigua, Maryland, and New England 




I hear nothing but Friends are in unity and peace. The 
Lord preserve them all out of the world (in which there 
is trouble) in Christ Jesus, in whom there is peace, life, 
love, and unity. Amen. So my love in the Lord Jesus 
Christ to all Friends everywhere in your land, as though 
I named them. G. F. 

London, the 10th of the 11th month, 1690. 

Thus, reader, hast thou had some account of the life and 
travels, labours, sufferings, and manifold trials and exer- 
cises of this holy man of God from his youth to almost the 
time of his death ; of which himself Lept a journal, out of 
which the foregoing sheets were transcribed. It remains 
that an account be added of the time, place, and manner 
of his death and burial. Which was thus : 

The next day after he had written the foregoing epistle 
to Friends in Ireland he went to the meeting at Gracious 
street, which was large (it being on the First-day of the 
week) ; and the Lord enabled him to preach the truth fully 
and effectually, opening many deep and weighty things with 
great power and clearness. After which, having prayed, 
and the meeting being ended, he went to Henry Gouldney’s 
(a Friend’s house in White Hart Court, near the meeting- 
house) ; and, some Friends going with him thither, he told 
them. He thought he felt the cold strike to his heart as he 
came out of the meeting ; yet added, I am glad I was here ; 
now I am clear, I am fully clear. As soon as those Friends 
that were with him were withdrawn j he lay down upon a 
bed (as he sometimes used to do, through weariness after 
a meeting), but soon rose again, and in a little time lay 




down again, complaining still of cold ; and, his strength 
sensibly decaying, he was fain soon after to go into bed 
where he lay in much contentment and peace, and very 
sensible to the last. And as in the whole course of his life 
his spirit, in the universal love of* God, was set and bent for 
the exalting of truth and righteousness and the making 
known the way thereof to the nations and peoples afar off, 
so now, in the time of his outward weakness, his mind was 
intent upon, and, as it were, wholly taken up with that. 
And some particular Friends he sent for; to whom he 
expressed his mind and desire for the spreading Friends’ 
books, and truth thereby, in the world and through the 
nations thereof Divers Friends came to visit him in his 
illness, unto some of whom he said, All is well : the Seed 
of God reigns over all, and over death itself. And though 
(said he) I am weak in body, yet the power of God is over 
all, and the Seed reigns over all disorderly spirits. Thus, 
lying in a heavenly frame of mind, his spirit wholly exer- 
cised towards the Lord, he grew weaker and weaker in his 
natural strength ; and on the Third- day of that week, be- 
tween the hours of nine and ten in the evening, he quietly 
departed this life in peace, and sweetly fell asleep in the 
Lord, whose blessed truth he had livingly and powerfully 
preached in the meeting but two days before. Thus ended 
he his days in his faithful testimony, in perfect love and 
unity with his brethren, and in peace and good-will to all 
men, on the thirteenth day of the Eleventh month, 1690, 
being then in the sixty-seventh year of his age. 

Upon the sixteenth day of the same month (being the 
sixth of the week, and the day appointed for his funeral), 
a very great concourse of Friends, and other people of 




divers sorts, assembled together at the meeting-house in 
White Hart Court, near Gracious street, about the middle 
time of the day, in order to attend his body to the grave. 
The meeting was held about two hours with great and 
heavenly solemnity, manifestly attended with the Lord’s 
blessed presence and glorious power ; in which divers liv- 
ing testimonies were given, from a lively remembrance and 
sense of the blessed ministry of this dear and ancient ser- 
vant of the Lord, his early entering into the Lord’s work 
at the breaking forth of this gospel-day, his innocent life, 
long and great travels, and unwearied labours of love in 
the everlasting gospel, for the turning and gathering many 
thousands from darkness to the light of Christ Jesus, the 
foundation of true faith ; his manifold sufferings, afflictions, 
and oppositions which he met withal for his faithful testi- 
mony, both from his open adversaries and from false breth- 
ren ; and his preservations, deliverances and dominion in, 
out of, and over them all by the power of God : to whom 
the glory and honour always was by him, and is and always 
ought to be by all, ascribed. 

After the meeting was ended, his body was borne by 
Friends, and accompanied by very great numbers of Friends 
and other people, to Friends’ burying-ground, near Bunhill 
Fields, where, after a solemn waiting upon the Lord, and 
several living testimonies borne, recommending the com- 
pany to the guidance and protection of that divine Spirit 
and power by which this holy man of God had been raised 
up, furnished, supported, and preserved to the end of his 
day, his body was decently committed to the earth ; but 
his memorial shall remain, and be everlastingly blessed 
among the righteous. 


■ ^ --v' % 


BX7795.F7 A5 1881 GOULD 

Fox. Georae/Passaaes from the life and w 

3 2999 00024 8133 

Gould BX 7795 F7A5 1881 660 

Fox, George 

Passages from the life and 
writings of George Fox. 




Gould BX 7795 F7A5 1881 660 

Fox, George 

Passages from the life and 
writings of George Fox.